Sana Krasikov and the Price of Belief

The girl is eight years old when she comes off the plane at John F. Kennedy. She arrives with her parents, her older sister, and her grandparents, out of the Georgian Soviet Socialist Republic, released by a system that has decided for its own reasons to let them leave. Members of a synagogue wait at the gate, a banner held up between them. Sana Krasikov (b. 1979) keeps two things from that morning: the press of an unfamiliar language and the force of American good will, strangers moving toward the family with a warmth the Soviet street never showed.

Her father has read the signs. For months Russian television has run documentaries on the wretchedness of American life, the homeless on the pavement, the addicts, the men who die in the open. He watches and draws the correct conclusion. “This much anti-American propaganda means they are going to let people out,” he tells the family. A state this loud in its hatred of America does not mean it. They buy the suitcases. They settle in Katonah, an hour north of the city.

She carries that morning into her work. A regime’s lies have a grammar, and the careful reader learns to decode them. Decades of her fiction turn on that single skill.

Before the airport there is Georgia. She is born in 1979 in the Ukrainian Soviet Socialist Republic, to a Ukrainian mother and a Georgian father, and the family moves south to the Georgian republic while she is small. She claims little nostalgia for it. She grants that Georgians live with a Mediterranean appetite for art and pleasure, a temper apart from the Russian one, and that most people keep warm memories of childhood. She leaves it at that.

In America she moves through the institutions that sort the ambitious. She attends the Groton School, then Cornell, where she graduates in 2001 and lives at Telluride House, the residential community that selects for scholarship and a certain seriousness about public life. She is most of the way to law school when she applies, at the last moment, to the Iowa Writers’ Workshop instead. A Fulbright follows. The detour decides the rest.

Her stories appear before any book does, in The New Yorker, The Atlantic, Zoetrope, and the quarterlies. “Companion” wins an O. Henry Award. The early work already holds her subject: immigrants suspended between legal systems, between economies, between the family left behind and the one not yet built.

The novel that makes her name starts with a question she asks wrong. Years into her life as a writer she sits down with an older family friend, a man she has long admired, Soviet in his bearing though born to Americans. His mother and father had joined the wave of idealists who sailed to the Soviet Union in the 1930s. The purges swallowed them. He and his brother landed in orphanages. She asks him what his mother had been arrested for. He looks at her the way one looks at a slow child. “Well, she wasn’t in for anything.” To ask the question, he tells her, is to prove you do not understand Russia. She likes the moment for what it exposes. The gap in her own understanding shows her where to write.

That instinct shapes One More Year (2008), her debut collection. The linked stories follow Russian, Georgian, and Central Asian immigrants building lives in the United States while money and obligation still bind them to people overseas. She refuses the sentimental version. Her characters meet exploitative work, immigration paperwork, thin bank accounts, and marriages worn down by distance. The book wins the 2009 Sami Rohr Prize for Jewish Literature, takes a National Book Foundation 5 Under 35 award, and reaches the final lists for the PEN/Hemingway Award and the New York Public Library’s Young Lions prize. Eleven languages take it up.

For the novel she goes to the source. She spends a year in Moscow, working archives that fell open after 1992, reading until she can fix an event to its month. She flies to the oil fields of Texas to learn how Americans cut deals with Russians over Arctic crude. Out of the reading and the travel she builds Florence Fein, a headstrong young woman from Brooklyn who meets a Soviet engineer through Amtorg, the trade mission, in 1933, and follows him east believing the Soviet future more just than the American present. Florence goes first to Magnitogorsk, the steel city rising in the Urals, and finds chaos, hunger, indifferent neighbors, and bedbugs. Then the trap closes. Soviet authorities take her American passport. Krasikov built that sequence to feel like suffocation, and she drew it from the record. She knows the worth of the document that lets a citizen move, having spent her childhood where it did not exist.

The Patriots (2017) reaches across eighty years and three generations, but its real subject is political faith. Krasikov wants to know how intelligent and serious people give themselves to a utopian project while the evidence of its cruelty piles up around them. She declines to make Florence a fool or a martyr. She holds the harder line: that conviction and self-deception grow from the same root, and that survival sometimes asks a person to forget. Her editor, not she, chose the title. The word turned out to be the right one, loaded on both shores.

Three days after the book reaches stores, a new administration signs an order halting entry from seven countries. Green-card holders returning home find themselves held at airports, refused translators, pressed to sign papers they cannot read that cancel their right to stay. Krasikov had lifted Florence’s confiscated passport straight from the 1930s, and here the move ran again in an American terminal. She trusts the form over the textbook. We forget the history books we read, she says, but “we do remember the novels we read.”

Her radio life feeds the fiction. In 2009 she marries Gregory Warner, an NPR correspondent, and in 2016 the two build a narrative podcast, Rough Translation, that takes a subject Americans argue about, fake news, affirmative action, surrogacy, and turns it under the light of another country. The newsroom shows up in her 2018 New Yorker story “Ways and Means,” where Oliver, an aging public-radio fixture, goes on leave over his conduct with a young podcaster, and his former lover Hal has to decide whether to speak for him under oath. Krasikov built the story after months of reading public apologies that sounded less like accounts owed to victims than acts of obedience to a movement.

She wrote much of the novel in Nairobi, where Warner reported for four years. When the family comes back to the Hudson Valley, a police officer pulls her over for speeding. She starts to cry. In Nairobi a traffic stop meant a bribe, routine and expected. Here it means a ticket and a court date, a structure she can stand inside and answer to. That reaction, she says, is her American patriot speaking. The small scene holds the whole of her subject. The immigrant who has lived where the courts do not work, and where the passport can vanish, knows what the working version costs and what it is worth.

Granta names her one of its Best Young American Novelists in 2017. France gives The Patriots its Prix du Premier Roman Étranger in 2019. She spends 2019 and 2020 as a Cullman Fellow at the New York Public Library. Her 2022 story “The Muddle,” written after Russia’s invasion of Ukraine, sets two women friends against the war and lets neither win the argument, drawing on her own Ukrainian and Georgian blood. The Best American Short Stories 2023 selects it.

Two books in nearly twenty years, and a standing larger than the output. Krasikov writes by accumulation, by restraint, by a refusal to round historical people up to heroes or down to villains. Jewish identity runs through the work as memory and belonging more than observance, the position of Soviet Jews caught between a state that suspected them and a faith the state forbade. Her abiding claim is that history does not pass down clean. Each generation has to reread the files, weigh the conflicting accounts, and decide for itself what the people who came before were doing when they chose what they chose.

Sana Krasikov and the Many Patriots

A man stands at the gate of John F. Kennedy in 1987 and reads a foreign country off the faces of strangers. His daughter is eight. Behind him lies the Georgian Soviet Socialist Republic and the television he watched for months, the documentaries on American squalor, the men dying on American sidewalks. He has decoded the broadcast. “This much anti-American propaganda means they are going to let people out,” he tells the family. He loves a country he has never seen well enough to gamble his children on it. He is a patriot. So is the censor in Moscow who cut the footage. So is the official who stamped the exit papers and believed, stamping them, that he served the motherland by ridding it of a people it never trusted. One word, three men, three accounts of what a life is for.

Ernest Becker gave the name for what those three men share and do not share. Each lives inside a hero system, a scheme that tells him how to earn the feeling that he counts, that his death will not erase him. The scheme assigns the sacred words. Patriot is one of them. The word carries no fixed cargo. It takes its meaning from the system that issues it, and the systems do not agree. Sana Krasikov, who came through that airport as the eight-year-old, has spent a working life writing the disagreement down.

Most writers pick a hero system and defend it. Krasikov takes the harder office. Her immortality project is the rendering of other people’s immortality projects without flattening any of them. She earns her significance by refusing the one thing every hero system demands, which is that you grant it the last word. The novel, for her, holds the incompatible faiths in one frame and lets none of them win. She has said it in the simplest terms available to a novelist: we forget the history books, and we keep the novels. The history book picks a side. The novel keeps the room full.

Consider Florence Fein, her great creation in The Patriots, a girl from Brooklyn who boards a ship in the 1930s for a country she believes will give her life weight and purpose. Florence is a patriot. Her flag is the future. She crosses an ocean to pour herself into the construction of mankind, and the steel city of Magnitogorsk takes her in with chaos, hunger, and bedbugs, and later the state takes her American passport, and later still it takes her years and her husband and her freedom, and at the end of all of it Florence still loves Russia. Krasikov refuses to call her a fool. The refusal is the moral engine of the book. A fool is a man outside a hero system looking in. Florence is a believer inside one, and from inside, her loyalty follows its own order, complete and self-justifying.

The men who break her are patriots too. This is the part most novels get wrong and Krasikov gets right. The interrogator does not think of himself as a sadist serving a lie. He thinks of himself as a patriot pruning the orchard. Krasikov learned the grammar of that conviction from an older friend whose American mother had gone to Russia in the thirties and vanished into the purges. She asked the friend what his mother had been charged with. He looked at her the way a man looks at a slow child. “Well, she wasn’t in for anything.” To ask the question, he told her, is to confess you do not understand the country. The patriot’s hero system does not require a crime. It requires only an enemy, and the system supplies the enemy, not the facts.

The word travels further than her novels. Set it down in front of a column of believers and watch it change in each set of hands.

The naturalized citizen at the oath ceremony in a county courthouse means by patriot a man who chose this ground, who reads the choosing as the proof of love, and who suspects the native-born of treating the country as furniture.

The career officer at the war college means a man who has signed his body over to the chain of command, for whom love of country runs as obedience rendered into muscle, and for whom the protester who burns the flag has mistaken the privilege for the duty.

The flag-burner means the reverse. He loves the country enough to set its symbol alight in the street, and he holds that the truest loyalty is the loyalty that corrects, and he reads the saluting officer as a child who confused the nation with the men who run it.

The Catalan in Barcelona who hangs the estelada from his balcony means a nation with no state, a homeland the maps refuse to draw, and he hears Spanish patriotism as the regime that once forbade his grandfather’s language.

The exiled monarchist in a Paris apartment, eighty years old, raises a glass each year to a throne no one sits in, and means by patriot his fidelity to a country gone since before his birth. He carries no confusion. His hero system locates the sacred object in the past, where no revolution can reach it.

The leaker who hands the state’s secrets to a reporter means that the country is its principles and not its agencies, and he takes the indictment for treason as the price of the higher allegiance, and he walks to his cell certain that he is the patriot and his prosecutors the apparatchiks.

Six men, one word. Each would sign his name under it. Each means a different god. Becker’s quarrel is no duel between two systems with a referee in the middle. It runs as a floor crowded with systems, every one of them handing out the same sacred coins stamped with different faces, every one of them promising the same thing, which is that you will not have lived for nothing.

Krasikov puts herself on that floor. Back from four years in Nairobi, in the Hudson Valley, a police officer pulls her over for speeding and she starts to cry. In Nairobi the traffic stop meant a bribe. Here it means a ticket and a date in court, a structure she can stand inside and answer to, and the tears come from the shock of a machine that works. She calls the feeling her own form of immigrant patriotism. The phrase tells you which hero system she joined. Not the flag. The working court. The piece of paper that means what it says. She is a patriot of the institutions that let a person be real before the law, because she carries in her body the memory of the institutions that made her family unreal.

Two fears drive her, and they are the two Becker named. The first is death, but death in her world wears the Soviet face, which is erasure. Not the grave. The archive scrubbed, the name unsaid, the children sent to orphanages with the family record burned behind them, the citizen made never to have been. Against that fear she writes the disappeared back onto the page. The novel is her stone over the unmarked plot.

The second fear is the one the immigrant knows in the body, the fear of belonging to no hero system at all. She has been Ukrainian, Georgian, Soviet, and American, and no single one of them owns her, and a person who owns no system has no native answer to the question of what he is for. She drew the danger through Florence, asking what would have to happen for a woman to take the word America and lock it in a drawer inside her mind. The drawer is the real terror. A self can be partitioned until the rooms forget each other. Against that fear she built an office for herself, the novelist who keeps the rooms in one house and walks between them.

The office cost her. To become the writer who grants every patriot his god, she gave up the comfort of holding one. She subtracted nostalgia first. She says she carries little of it, and a reader believes her, because nostalgia is the cheap version of loyalty, the love of a place edited down to its kindnesses. She subtracted the black-and-white frame she held as a child of immigrants, the frame that sorts the world into the wronged and the wrongdoers. She subtracted the law degree she had nearly earned and applied to a writing program at the last hour. What she renounced was membership. What she bought was the freedom to render membership from the outside, the one place from which all of it can be seen and none of it can be felt.

She tests the same lens on her own country’s new rituals. In her 2018 story “Ways and Means,” a public-radio veteran goes on leave for his conduct with a young colleague, and his confession reads less like an account owed to the woman he harmed than an act of obedience to a movement with its own sacred words and its own ledger of sins. Krasikov built it after months of reading apologies that genuflected to a cause. She grants the new hero system the scrutiny she gave the old one. The American newsroom in 2018 hands out sacred coins as fast as Moscow did in 1937, and stamps them with the language of harm and accountability, and a man inside that system earns his standing by the fluency of his contrition. She gives no sneer. She files the report.

Read her this way and three things come into focus.

Watch the loyalty she lets a character keep. She never strips a believer of his belief to win an argument. Florence loves Russia after Russia has taken everything, and Krasikov lets her, because the love is the truest fact about Florence and a lesser novelist would have confiscated it for the sake of a verdict.

Watch where she lays the scrap of paper. The passport, the exit stamp, the HR memo, the deposition, the file in the KGB warehouse. In her work the sacred and the bureaucratic share a desk. The document decides whether the system counts you as real, and the patriot of any flag learns sooner or later that his god keeps its promises in triplicate.

Watch the forgetting. She treats memory as a debt to the dead and forgetting as a mercy to the living, and she refuses to tell you which loyalty ranks higher. Her people survive by forgetting and damn themselves by it in the same breath. That refusal to settle the account is her signature, and it explains why her hero system carries no flag. A flag would settle it. She would rather keep the room full.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer is right in his anthropology, the fiction of Sana Krasikov becomes an exploration of tribal gravitation and the failure of individualistic migration. Her debut short story collection, One More Year, and her novel, The Patriots, focus on characters who move across continents, attempting to escape their native societies or construct completely new identities in foreign lands.
A standard liberal interpretation of these narratives views immigration as the ultimate exercise of individual autonomy. In that view, a character like Florence Fein in The Patriots uses independent reason to reject the confining expectations of her Brooklyn family during the Great Depression, choosing to build a life in Soviet Moscow based on personal conviction. The characters in One More Year similarly look like atomistic actors navigating the choice to build fresh lives in the United States after the collapse of the Soviet Union.
Mearsheimer’s logic challenges this individualistic reading. He argues that humans are profoundly social beings from start to finish, and that their thinking about right and wrong comes from early socialization and inborn attitudes. For Krasikov’s characters, the initial impulse to migrate is not a product of detached, abstract reasoning. It is a reaction to the pressures, failures, or heavy value infusions of the primary group. Florence Fein does not step into a vacuum of pure independence; she leaves one collective structure only to entangle herself in another—the totalizing social and political group of Stalinist Russia.
Furthermore, The Patriots tracks one family across three generations moving between America and Russia. This multigenerational scope matches Mearsheimer’s observation that the long human childhood exposes individuals to an intense value infusion before their critical faculties develop. The children and grandchildren do not start with a clean slate; they inherit the identity, historical baggage, and tribal attachments of the family line, regardless of which continent they inhabit. What looks like an independent economic pursuit, such as navigating a transcontinental oil deal in modern Russia, is constrained by the lingering logic of past family decisions.
In One More Year, the struggle of immigrants from Russia and Georgia is the struggle of deeply social beings torn from their primary tribes. Mearsheimer notes that the best way for a person to survive is to be embedded in a society and cooperate with fellow members. Krasikov’s characters face disorientation not because they lack individual capability, but because the foundational social structures that gave them identity have collapsed or been left behind.
If Mearsheimer is right, Krasikov’s work demonstrates that human beings cannot simply reinvent themselves through personal choice. The primary group imprints itself permanently, and the individual remains bound to the collective realities of his origin.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

If David Pinsof is right, the fiction of Sana Krasikov (b. 1979) exposes the flaw in the mainstream intellectual view of migration and history. Her stories in One More Year and her novel The Patriots trace the friction of people moving between societies, across borders, and through decades of political change. Mainstream critics often read her work as an exploration of the tragic misunderstandings, cultural displacements, and communication breakdowns that haunt immigrants and idealists.
A Pinsofian analysis strips away this framework. The characters in her debut collection, One More Year, are not suffering from a cognitive failure or a simple inability to adapt to American life. They are rational actors navigating a cold assessment of incentives. Her characters make difficult choices about relationships and resources because they are engaged in a sharp competition for security and status in a foreign environment. Their actions reflect calculated attempts to secure resources and minimize losses in a world where survival requires clear-eyed strategy.
This logic becomes even clearer in her novel, The Patriots. The book follows an American idealist, Florence Fein, who moves to the Soviet Union during the Great Depression, only to find herself trapped in the machinery of Stalin’s purges. A conventional writer might treat this as a tragedy born of ideological misinformation or a deep historical misunderstanding. But if Pinsof is correct, the conflict is not a mistake. Totalitarian regimes do not operate on a misunderstanding; state actors use the coercive apparatus of the state to crush rivals, protect alliances, and retain absolute control. The characters who betray one another are not confused. They understand their incentives perfectly when the stakes mean life or death.
By writing these intricate narratives, Krasikov provides a high-status mission statement for elite readers who prize historical awareness and empathy. Her work functions as an instrument within the literary marketplace to secure reputation and prestige. It allows the writer and her audience to look down upon the harsh operations of the past while claiming a position of moral superiority in the cultural hierarchy. Her insights are not tools to correct human error, but maps of the competitive logic that drives human behavior across generations.

You Don’t Understand Russia: Sana Krasikov and the Tacit Competence of Survival

A woman sits across from an older man she has admired for years and asks him a question. His mother was an American who sailed to the Soviet Union in the 1930s and disappeared into the purges. He and his brother grew up in orphanages. What, she asks, was his mother arrested for. He gives her the look you give someone who has missed the obvious. “Well, she wasn’t in for anything.” To ask the question, he tells her, is to confess you do not understand Russia.

Sana Krasikov has built a body of work on the contents of that sentence. The friend is telling her that something stands between her and his mother’s life, something he holds and she lacks, and that he cannot hand it across the table. He could recite every fact of the case and she would still ask the wrong question. What he knows about how arrests worked does not live in propositions. It lives below them, in a reflex, and the reflex took years inside the system to form.

Stephen P. Turner has spent his career taking that reflex seriously and refusing the easy account of it. The easy account says a society holds a shared tacit understanding, an inside, that its members carry and outsiders miss. Turner’s The Social Theory of Practices: Tradition, Tacit Knowledge, and Presuppositions (1994) attacks that picture at the root. If a society shares a tacit thing, the thing has to pass from one person to the next, reproduced, in Bourdieu’s word, in each new member. Turner finds no plausible route for the passage. Strip away the shared sameness and what remains is no collective possession at all. It is habit, acquired one person at a time. There is no Russia to be understood as an object the friend keeps in his pocket. There are millions of people who each lived under the same conditions and each formed, on his own, expectations close enough that an observer files them under one word.

This is the sleeper that runs under all of Krasikov’s fiction. She writes as though she agrees with Turner without ever having to cite him.

Watch how she works and the agreement shows. A writer who believed Russianness were a substance she could absorb would steep in it and trust the steeping. Krasikov does the opposite. She rebuilds the reflex the way the natives built it, out of particulars, one at a time. She spends a year in Moscow in archives that opened after 1992. She travels to Magnitogorsk, the steel city in the Urals, to stand where her character stands. She reads until she can date an event to the month. None of that buys her a collective understanding, because there is none to buy. What it buys her is the long exposure that produces the trained anticipation, the same exposure her characters paid for with their lives. She logs the hours.

Her subject is the gap between what a system says and what its survivors know. The saying is explicit. It is the Party line, the textbook, the broadcast, and it can be written down and shipped anywhere. The knowing is tacit. It is the reflex that reads the saying right, and it cannot be shipped at all.

Her father stands at the gate of John F. Kennedy in 1987 and gives the clearest example in her record. For months Soviet television has run films on the misery of American life, the homeless, the addicts, the dying in the street. He watches and draws the operational meaning, the inverse of the text. “This much anti-American propaganda means they are going to let people out,” he tells the family. No sentence in the broadcast says so. The broadcast says America is hell. He hears, under it, that the state protests too much, and that the protest signals an opening. He did not learn that reading from a manual. He calibrated it over a lifetime against outcomes, who left, who stayed, what followed what, and the calibration is his alone even though every survivor around him ran a version of the same sum.

Krasikov returns to the gap whenever she can reach it. Her Russian-born journalists read American news and put a Soviet spin on it, and they trust the foreign source over the domestic one, and they stay loyal to the country all the same, untroubled that the thing they read is false at the literal level, because they grasp that it serves a larger truth that level cannot reach. That is tacit competence at its purest, the skill of sorting which register a statement lives in. The doctrine is the same for everyone. The competence to operate it belongs to each man one at a time.

Krasikov never lets the tacit harden into a shared essence. Julian, the Russian-born son of two American Jews in The Patriots, gives her the test case. Is he a Soviet Jew or an American one. The novel will not answer, because the answer presumes a type, a collective substance he either has or does not, and she does not believe in the substance. She gives you instead a particular man with a particular history and a set of habits no other character duplicates. She writes the resemblances among her Russians and she writes the divergences, and she never reaches behind them for the thing they are all assumed to carry. There is no thing. There is the family record and the calibrated reflex, and those are individual all the way down.

The same holds for her craft. She built the sequence where Soviet authorities confiscate her character’s American passport to feel like suffocation, and readers report the suffocation, and she could not give you the rule by which she produced it. The Iowa Writers’ Workshop teaches an explicit doctrine, that the author’s identity has no bearing on the prose. Her competence sits below that doctrine, in the trained hand, unstatable. And the question of how a reader comes to understand Russia by reading her has the same answer. The reader acquires no transmitted substance. The novel reproduces the reflex in him, scene by scene, until his own anticipations begin to run the way a Soviet citizen’s ran. The book manufactures, in compressed form, the exposure that time gave the native. It is the one instrument that can do for an outsider what years did for the insider.

In her 2018 story “Ways and Means,” a public-radio veteran goes on leave for his conduct with a young colleague, and his apology reads to the woman who knew him as obedience to a movement more than account to a victim. Krasikov sees the new American rite by its function because she did not grow up inside it. The native cannot see the rite he was raised inside. The immigrant, who acquired her reflexes against a different system, reads the contrition as a learned performance, fluent and tactical, the way a foreigner notices an accent the locals cannot hear in themselves. Her outsider’s distance is no handicap here. It is the instrument.

Read her this way and three things come forward.

Watch what her people can do and cannot say. The competence shows in performance and goes silent under questioning. The friend who knows his mother was in for nothing cannot teach that knowledge. He can only show that you lack it.

Watch how she builds understanding in the reader. She gives particulars and withholds the lecture. She trusts accumulation over exposition, because she is not transmitting a thing, she is retraining a reflex, and a reflex forms only under repetition.

Watch where she refuses the collective noun. Russia, the Jew, the immigrant, the American. She will not let any of them name a shared substance. She names a man and his history and the habits the history left in him. The friend was right that she did not understand Russia. He was wrong about why. There was nothing in him to hand her. There were only the hours, and her work is the long labor of putting in the hours on the page, for herself and for everyone who reads her.

Watergate as Democratic Ritual & Cultural Trauma

Back from four years in Nairobi, in the Hudson Valley, a police officer pulls Sana Krasikov over for speeding, and she starts to cry. In Nairobi the traffic stop meant a bribe, the transaction everyone understood. Here it means a ticket and a date in court, a place she can stand inside and answer for herself. The tears come from the shock of a machine that works. She calls the feeling her own immigrant patriotism.

Jeffrey Alexander has a name for the thing she crossed into. The civil sphere runs on a binary code. On the sacred side stand the democratic motives and relations and institutions: the reasonable citizen, the truthful exchange, the rule of law, the impersonal office that holds whoever sits in it to the same standard. On the profane side stand their opposites: the secret deal, the personal loyalty that overrides the rule, the arbitrary power, the faction. A working civil sphere sorts actors onto these poles through public ritual, purifying the ones who serve the sacred values and polluting the ones who betray them. Krasikov’s patriotism is faith in the code. She believes in the sacred pole because she has lived where it was a fiction.

She knows the code can run without the sphere. In The Patriots, Florence Fein loses her American passport to a clerk and falls into the hands of Captain Subotin of the secret police, who calls her in across five years and demands the names of enemies. The Soviet state speaks the language of purity and pollution with more fluency than any democracy. It has its sacred people and its profane enemy of the people, its traitors and wreckers and rootless cosmopolitans, its rituals of denunciation and confession. What it lacks is the autonomous civil sphere that makes the sorting answerable to anyone outside the center. The pollution comes down from above, by force, attached to whoever the state needs to destroy. Krasikov shows the form of moral classification stripped of the thing that gives it conscience. At the murdered actor Solomon Mikhoels’s state funeral she lays his battered face under greasepaint as if for one last role, a purification rite staged by the same power that killed him. The show trial, the Doctors’ Plot, the Night of the Murdered Poets: these are purification rituals with the civil sphere torn out, pollution as a tool of the arbitrary center.

Alexander’s larger argument concerns how a society comes to feel a wound as its own. A trauma is not the event. It is the work a society does to turn an event into a shared story, and the work falls to carrier groups who hold the resources and the standing and the skill to make the claim land. They must answer four questions to build the master narrative. What was the pain. Who was the victim. What does the victim have to do with the rest of us. Who caused it. Krasikov is a carrier group of one. The Patriots is her bid to take the suffering of the trapped American expatriates and the Soviet Jews and brand it onto an American audience that has forgotten it ever happened. Her son Julian names the pain and the perpetrator in a single line, that the trapped Americans were sacrificed on the common altar of two superpowers. The victim is not some foreign other. The victim is American, your people, your countrymen abandoned by their own government. The novel is her chosen arena, the aesthetic one, the same arena that turned a girl’s diary into the first shared image of the Holocaust.

She is fighting the outcome Alexander calls the great paradox. The gulag, like the rape of Nanking, killed its millions and never marked the world the way the Nazi murder of the Jews did. The suffering was real. The trauma process failed. No carrier group with enough reach built the narrative and made the wider world take it on board. Krasikov knows this in her bones. She has said we forget the history books and keep the novels. The novel is her instrument for finishing the trauma process the textbooks could not.

She does one thing that sets her apart and puts her at risk inside the model. Alexander warns that the audience will widen the circle of the we only if the victim is drawn in qualities the audience already holds sacred. The trauma narrative wants a pure victim. Krasikov refuses to supply one. Under Subotin’s pressure Florence informs on friends. She is a victim and a collaborator in the same body. She loved the regime that destroyed her and stayed loyal after it took her husband and her freedom. A safer carrier group would purify her, would sand off the collaboration and the love so the reader could mourn without complication. Krasikov leaves the stain on. She is after a harder solidarity than the easy grief over a spotless martyr. She asks whether you can take on board the suffering of the one who also gave names, who also believed. That is the steeper climb, and the civil sphere she trusts is built for the spotless victim, not this one.

She turns the same eye on her own country’s purifications. In her story “Ways and Means,” Oliver, an aging public-radio man, goes on leave for his conduct with a young colleague, and his apology reads to the woman who knew him as a rite owed to a movement more than an account owed to the person he harmed. Alexander watched the Watergate hearings grant this absolution. The witnesses who confessed received forgiveness from the committee’s priests through well-worn ritual forms, their conversions staged for the watching nation. He watched the administration men bring their wives and children to the table, lining up family behind them to signal the personal loyalty of the profane pole, while the senators kept their own families invisible and spoke for the impersonal law. Krasikov reads the studio apology the way Alexander reads the hearing, as a purification ritual with a coded script. She can see the script because she has seen the Soviet one. The thing she will not look away from is the resemblance. The civil sphere’s binary can renew a democracy, as it did when it drove a president from office, and it can run as a machine that pollutes on command, as it did in Moscow. The studio confession sits somewhere between, a cleansing rite whose sincerity she leaves an open question.

Read her through this frame and three things hold steady.

Watch where she sets the scrap of paper and the working office. The bribe against the ticket, the personal favor against the impersonal rule, the clerk who steals a passport against the court she can stand inside. Her deepest loyalty runs to the sacred institutions that hold an office above the man who fills it, because she has counted the cost of their absence.

Watch the victim she refuses to purify. She does the full labor of building a shared wound and then declines to hand the audience the pure sufferer the work seems to need. She wants the recognition that survives the discovery that the victim also collaborated, also believed. The cheap solidarity she leaves to others.

Watch the ritual form across regimes. She reads the show trial, the Senate hearing, and the studio apology with one steady eye, and she will not pretend the family resemblance away. The binary code of the civil sphere is the finest thing men have built for living together and a thing that has run on innocent blood, and she has stood on both sides of it. She cried at the traffic stop because she knows what the working version costs and what the broken version costs more.

Sana Krasikov’s Social Set

Sana Krasikov belongs to the narrow apex of American literary fiction, the few hundred writers, editors, and judges who decide each year which new books count as serious. The set has concentric rings. At the center sits a cohort of Soviet-born Jewish writers who came to America as children and write in English about the world they left: Gary Shteyngart (b. 1972), Lara Vapnyar, Boris Fishman, Anya Ulinich, Yelena Akhtiorskaya, Irina Reyn, Olga Grushin, Ellen Litman, and the scholar and memoirist Maxim D. Shrayer. David Bezmozgis works the same material from Toronto. Keith Gessen, who runs in adjacent circles, came out of the same emigration. These are her literary family. They share a subject, a double ear for Russian and American registers, and a suspicion of the country that produced them and the country that took them in.

Around that center runs her generation of prestige novelists. In 2017 Granta placed her on its once-a-decade list of the best young American novelists, the issue that anoints the writers a London jury expects to last. The company tells you the room she stands in: Jesse Ball, Halle Butler, Emma Cline, Joshua Cohen (b. 1980), Mark Doten, Jen George, Rachel B. Glaser, Lauren Groff, Yaa Gyasi, Garth Risk Hallberg, Greg Jackson, Catherine Lacey, Ben Lerner, Karan Mahajan, Anthony Marra (b. 1984), Dinaw Mengestu, Ottessa Moshfegh, Chinelo Okparanta, Esmé Weijun Wang, and Claire Vaye Watkins. Marra writes Russia and Chechnya and shares her ground. Cohen writes the Jewish past and shares her other ground. The earlier Granta lists carried the names that now sit a tier above hers in reputation: Jonathan Safran Foer (b. 1977), Nicole Krauss (b. 1974), Jeffrey Eugenides, Yiyun Li, Karen Russell.

The institutions form the third ring, and they hold the keys. Krasikov published her early stories in The New Yorker, where Deborah Treisman and Cressida Leyshon decide which fiction reaches the largest serious audience in the country. Her books came from Spiegel & Grau, where Cindy Spiegel edited her. Granta in London, under Sigrid Rausing, gave her the list and a UK home. The Jewish Book Council, through its Sami Rohr Prize and its journal Paper Brigade, claims her for Jewish letters. The National Book Foundation named her to its 5 Under 35. The New York Public Library kept her two years as a Cullman fellow. Behind all of it stands the Iowa Writers’ Workshop, where she trained, and Cornell before it, and the Telluride House that selects for a certain seriousness. The set credentials itself through these names. To say “Iowa, the New Yorker, Granta, a Cullman year” is to give a writer’s rank without giving a number.

One more ring sits to the side, the public-radio world she entered through her husband, Gregory Warner, the NPR correspondent she married in 2009 and built the podcast Rough Translation with. That world prizes the same things in a lower key: the well-reported story, the foreign angle, the voice that explains one culture to another. Her story “Ways and Means” runs on its rituals.

What the set values comes through in its praise words. Craft. Range. Intelligence on the page. The earned sentence. The book that does the research and carries its weight. It honors complexity above all and treats ambiguity as a sign of grace. One of her Granta cohort put the creed in one line, that even in invention the writer’s task is to tell the truth, and the set nods at that without thinking it needs defense. The novel is the prestige object. The short story is the apprenticeship and the maintenance dose, the thing you place in a magazine to stay visible between books. The foreign, the translated, the cosmopolitan all carry weight, and provincialism reads as a defect. Sentiment is the enemy. To call a book sentimental in this set is to end the conversation about it.

A life well spent, in their eyes, ends with books that outlast the news. The model arc is clear and everyone in the set can recite it. You publish stories in the right magazines. Your debut wins a prize or makes a list. You follow it with an ambitious novel that critics call necessary. You collect the fellowships that buy you time. You get translated into a dozen languages and taught in a few seminars. Then, if the work holds, the people who decide such things begin to call you permanent. Money is welcome and rarely the goal. Fame of the loud kind reads as vulgar. The prize they are playing for is the verdict of the right judges that the work will keep being read. Krasikov said the thing the set believes most, that we forget the history books and we keep the novels. To make the thing that gets kept is the whole ambition.

The status games run under a collegial surface. Rank comes from where you publish, and The New Yorker sits at the top of the masthead in every writer’s mind. Rank comes from prizes, the Pulitzer and the National Book Award at the summit, then the Whiting, the PEN/Hemingway, the Sami Rohr, the 5 Under 35, each worth a known number of points. Rank comes from fellowships, a Cullman or a Guggenheim, and from the once-a-decade Granta list that resets the generational order. It comes from your publisher and your editor and your agent, from the names who blurb you, from who reviews you and where, from the count of languages on your rights page. Krasikov’s eleven translations are a credential she carries without having to mention them. The move from stories to the novel is the great ascent, and the set watches to see whether a story writer can carry the longer form. Praise creates its own danger here. The set frets about the young writer flooded with acclaim too early, the debut that draws more love than the work can bear, and a reviewer said as much about Krasikov, wondering whether the early praise would help or hurt her. Output becomes a quiet measure too. Two books in nearly twenty years reads, in this set, as either rigor or trouble, and the members keep a discreet tally.

The set holds firm rules about what a writer owes. You owe the truth, even inside invention. You owe your material honest research, and you have no right to a history you have not earned. You owe the people you write about a rendering that refuses to flatten them. You owe the reader complexity and deny him the easy verdict. You stay suspicious of flags and of any story that sorts the world into the innocent and the guilty. You behave well toward other writers, blurb generously, and serve on the panels, because the set rewards the good literary citizen and remembers the bad one. Above these sits the first commandment, that you never preach. The soapbox is the cardinal offense. When Krasikov’s Ways and Means” appeared, a reader’s first worry was whether the story had been built to let the author stand on a cause, and the worry shows the rule. A thesis kills a story. The set agrees on this the way a church agrees on its creed.

The set preaches against essences and lives by several. Its stated faith holds that no identity is fixed, that the writer’s task is to show men turning each other into strangers, that types are a failure of attention. Yet the same set treats literary talent as a real and recognizable thing, a gift the judges can spot and rank, and builds its whole order on the belief that some sensibilities are finer than others by nature. It treats the immigrant writer as a position carrying its own authority, as though displacement granted a sight the native lacks. It runs a prize for Jewish literature that presumes Jewishness names a literary essence a book can hold. It speaks of an author’s voice as something innate, hers and no one else’s. Krasikov’s own standing in the set comes in part from how hard she resists the cruder version of this, her refusal to let Russian or Jewish or American harden into a type, which the set reads as sophistication and rewards with respect. She profits, in other words, from declining the essence the set keeps.

The grammar by which they sort the admirable from the contemptible followst. The sins are sentimentality, didacticism, propaganda, cliché, and ambition worn on the sleeve. The virtues are honesty, restraint, range, the earned line, and generosity to one’s peers. Cruelty is permitted, even admired, when the prose earns it, because honesty outranks comfort and a true hard sentence beats a kind false one. Ambition is required but must hide inside craft, since the writer who shows hunger is suspect and the writer who shows only the work is pure. The lowest thing a writer can be in this set is a propagandist with a message. The highest is the one who sets the thing down entire and trusts the reader to judge it. Krasikov sits near the top of that grammar. She does the research, refuses the sermon, declines the binary, and renders the believer and the jailer with the same care. The set built its values to honor that, and so it honors her.

The Voice

Her signature move is inversion, and it runs from the architecture down to the sentence. The Patriots opens on a Brooklyn woman boarding a ship out of New York in 1934, watching European immigrants trudge back toward their homelands, and she sees an Ellis Island newsreel flipped into reverse, Lady Liberty waving the masses goodbye. The American myth of ingathering, run backward. The book is an immigrant novel, except the immigrant leaves. Krasikov builds the irony into the frame before a character speaks.
She narrates by shifting register. The 1930s strand runs in a close third that lives inside Florence’s idealism without endorsing it, free indirect style that lets you feel the faith and watch it curdle. The present-day strand hands the microphone to her son Julian, whose first-person account turns sardonic and jaundiced, a man taking jaundiced looks back at his mother across the far side of the catastrophe. One reviewer called the result a kaleidoscopic third braided with the first person, melodrama set against satire, scrupulous detail against sweeping panorama. The voice changes by era. Sincerity in 1934, a comedy of corruption in 2008, the kleptocratic Moscow chapters played near farce.
At the sentence she works toward the flat maxim that lands at the end of a paragraph. Florence “fled the Land of the Free to feel free.” Her creed runs that “Breaking your family’s heart was the price you paid for rescuing your own.” A late turn arrives at a revelation that “the secret to living was simply forgetting.” A character sizes up the age: “we’re all leashed pretty tightly to the era we’re living through.” These are her tuning fork. She sets the hard-won line down without flourish and lets it sit. The restraint is the rhetoric. She keeps her voice low so the line carries.
Her diction sits on a spare base and spends its precision on the telling object. A Soviet functionary arches a “groomed” eyebrow, and a class appears in one word. Critics credit her research with an exemplary thoroughness, the parts of a jet fighter, a Stalin rally, a Thai sex parlor, all of it carried into texture rather than lectured. In the contemporary strand the idiom turns current and comic, the grandson Lenny styling himself “a cowboy on the frontiers of private enterprise.” She can date a Soviet event to the month, and the discipline shows as confidence, not display, though a sharp reader caught her giving 1959 the wrong hair product.
Her tone holds a controlled surface over violent material, what the jacket of One More Year called quietly explosive prose. The rage is banked, and it surfaces in set pieces. At the murdered actor Solomon Mikhoels’s (1890–1948) state funeral she lays his mutilated face under greasepaint “as if for one last role,” and a lone fiddler plays a dirge for his Tevye into the dark. The Forward judged her strongest when she is enraged, and the judgment holds. She tends to withhold the verdict and work by indirection. She has described the task as feeling around the contours of inescapability, the boundary of its negative space.
Her manner is the patient witness who distrusts every ideology on offer and declines to hand you a verdict. She renders the believer and the jailer with the same attention and lets neither off and damns neither. Critics set her among the Russian chroniclers of the century, Grossman, the Mandelstams, Shalamov, Akhmatova, Solzhenitsyn, and among the American panoramic family novel, Franzen’s The Corrections, Díaz’s The Brief Wondrous Life of Oscar Wao, Lahiri’s The Namesake. The two lineages name her register: the moral weight of the Russian tradition poured into the multi-generational story the American workshop favors.
The verdict on her sentences divides, and truth asks me to say so. One camp finds a line of truth and shining detail on every page. The other finds the prose veering from lyrical to clunky, the early plot slack, Florence’s innocence hard to credit, and one trade review called the prose awkward. The unevenness is the cost of the scale. A novel that moves across eighty years and a dozen viewpoints pays for it where the registers meet, and her voice is surer in the close psychological scene than in the machinery that carries you between them.
What the voice is for: she builds irony into the structure so you cannot rest inside one country’s story, she keeps the surface flat so the buried violence lands harder, and she works the negative space so you supply the feeling she withholds. The irony is moral equipment, not decoration. She wants you to do the judging she refuses to do for you.

Russian Emigre Author Sana Krasikov (2-23-2008)

During LimmudLA, I become fascinated with the plight of Soviet Jewry.

My new cause is fueled by one Soviet Jew in particular — author Sana Krasikov (the Forward, the Atlantic, the New Yorker). She has a book of short stories coming out ("One More Year") and she’s easy on the eyes.

After confessing my amazement that I had just attended a presentation (video) on the first Soviet-Jewish generation, a Russian bloke confides in me that his interest too was not purely intellectual.

Sunday night, for her last presentation on some fancy pants bit of literature, Sana persuades her four attendees to give her high-brow efforts the big skip and join her at Clive Lawton’s lecture on Jacob (amazing stuff!).

My Sana Krasikov Interview (4-25-2008)

I talked to her for two hours by phone Thursday morning. It got bumpy.

My legendary charm was nowhere to be found.

From my chat room:

YourMoralLeader:  Emma, just tell your parents you have to go to LA to fundraise for the IRA
Emma:  lol
Emma:  I love your wit
YourMoralLeader:  tell em you regret you only have one life to give for your country
Emma:  I will tell them with crocodile tears
guest11:  Who is Luke talking to?
guest11:  Soviet immigrants…..
guest11:  Commies
YourMoralLeader:  sana krasikov
YourMoralLeader:  google her
guest11:  She looks hot, in that descended-from-Mongol-invaders sort of way
guest11:  So many Russians have that look.
YourMoralLeader:  yes
YourMoralLeader:  product of rape
YourMoralLeader:  so sad and yet so hot
guest11:  "Scratch a Russian, find a Mongol"
guest11:  But the maternal lines were preserved
YourMoralLeader:  yes
guest11:  And such women are good at riding ponies.
guest11:  They know their way around the steppe
guest11:  The next time you interview her, ask her how she is around ponies and in hauling things on sleds.
guest11:  I’ll bet she rules on both

I met Sana at LimmudLA.

We hit it off.

I just read her first book and wanted to discuss it with her.

I call her at 7 a.m. April 24, 2008, with evil on my mind.

Sana: "You’re up so early. It must get light at 4 a.m. in LA."

Luke: "About 6:15 a.m."

Sana: "Do you have a morning ritual? Do you get up and go for a jog in the mountains?"

Luke: "I get up and put on tefillin and then check my email."

 "My apartment is the size of where you’d park a car."

Sana: "By New York standards, that’s luxury."

Luke: "It’s really small. Women freak out."

Sana: "That was my first trip to LA. I had a friend give me a tour of Beverly Hills after LimmudLA was over. I feel like I should’ve been more overwhelmed. He said it was all movie stars and Persian Jews."

"We drove down Rodeo Drive. We drove up and down these hills. It was a little bit like being in an Orientalist painting. All these perspectives."

We talk about her work history.

Sana: "After college, I worked for a few months in New Hampshire as a reporter at a small newspaper. Then I went to New York for a year and worked in a law firm. I decided I didn’t want to be a lawyer. I went to the Iowa Writers Workshop for two years. Then I got a Fullbright and studied in Moscow for a year. Now I’m back in New York."

Sana spent her first years in Georgia and Ukraine (then part of the Soviet Union). "We came to the States when I was almost nine."

Her parents are engineers.

Luke: "What are your memories of living under communism?"

Sana: "Phrased that way, I don’t think I had that kind of macro perpective on it. Georgia was a bit different. It was marginal in the best way. It was very ethnically diverse. There was a more casual attitude about Soviet power there. It was a little bit like New York in terms of how international Georgia was. It is a junction between East and West."

Luke: "What kind of Jewish identity were you raised with?"

Sana: "We were your typically non-practicing Soviet Jews. When I went to the Ukraine for the summers, I do remember a synagogue next to where my grandfather lived. That’s the only time I remember seeing Jews practice. I’m an Ashkenazi Jew from Georgia. I know that Georgian Jews have more of a religious identity than Ashkenazi Jews. I don’t think we went to synagogue until we came to the United States."

Luke: "Was it a regular thing?"

Sana: "My family goes on the holidays. As I got older, I’d go to Shabbat dinners."

Luke: "What role does Judaism play in your life today?"

Sana: "Let me think about that for a sec."

There’s a ten second pause.

Sana: "My interest in it deepens every year. When I was in Moscow, I started studying Torah once a week. Being a brainy person and enjoying the intellectual rigor of it, that was something I took to. I do to some degree keep kosher.

"Coming from a Soviet background where so much of the identity is being a group that hasn’t been treated well, that’s an identity I don’t relate to well. Like any old and deep tradition, there’s so much more to it than that. To approach it the way a lot of Russian immigrants do, I find kind of unpalatable. That we’re Jews because we were oppressed."

"That’s not to say I’m not a spiritual person. I do feel it at a level that’s not just intellectual.

"I don’t know if that answers your question."

Luke: "How did you experience LimmudLA?"

Sana: "As a presenter, a portion of my mind was always about the next thing I had to present. I experienced the LA part of LimmudLA. Women in kipas was not something I’d seen before. When you ask somebody their affiliation and they say, ‘I’m post-denominational.’ It was very hip. It made me want to move to LA. It seemed like a fun place."

Luke: "When you were a child, what did you want to be when you grew up?"

Sana: "For a while, I wanted to be a dentist. Everything in town was falling apart, but we had this amazing dental clinic. I did visual arts for many years — painting, woodcuts, etching, lithography, ink paintings. I never envisioned writing."

Luke: "When did you realize you were a writer?"

Sana: "You are what you do. When I write, I’m a writer. When I don’t, I’m not. When I went to Cornell (I started off in Chemistry and then did a joint American History/Literature major), I couldn’t take any art classes. I was depressed about it. As a creative person, you need a creative outlet. In my junior year, I didn’t take writing seriously, but it was a way to sublimate my desire to express myself. It was a lot of pent-up creative energy getting expressed."

Luke: "If you were to read a book, with how much accuracy could you guess whether the author was male or female?"

Sana: "That is a great, great question. I think I could guess with high accuracy. Men and women use language differently. Men think more verbally and women think more adjectivally. For women, our brains are databases of preferences. We can go into a room and without a lot of verbal communication, we can know what everybody wants in that room. You can see that male writers have a different approach to sentences and they do use stronger verbs."

Luke: "What have your parents most wanted from you?"

Sana: "To be happy. They both work a lot. They’re pretty busy with their own lives."

"Parents want you to be passionate about something boring but they realized after a while it wasn’t going to work with me."

Sana has an older sister.

Krasikov says she enjoyed her few months as a reporter "in a really sadistic way. Writing fiction you’re on your own a lot. When you’re a reporter, you see people every day. You’re like a tourist in different worlds. You have to churn stuff out. You can’t think about craft."

Luke: "Where were you a reporter?"

Sana: "I’m not telling you."

Luke: "Why are MFAs so popular among novelists?"

Sana: "It gives people socially sanctioned time to write. They don’t have to justify why they’re dropping out of life for two years."

Luke: "What effect does it have on writing that all these writers have MFAs?"

Sana: "I was told that my writing was not MFA writing."

"People focus a lot on language and that’s a double-edged sword. It’s wonderful to explore language in novel ways but there’s much more to writing than that. I too want to push my writing but only to the degree that I can still tell a good story and say something about human beings and the social world. I don’t think you can teach that.

"Writing has become very much about sentence writing. That’s not the most interesting thing about fiction to me."

Luke: "Is writing a lonely profession?"

Sana: "It’s a solitary profession. Even as a kid, I never felt lonely. I enjoy solitude. After being social, I need to withdraw into my own space."

Luke: "Has anybody in your life complained that you used them for your writing?"

Sana: "No."

Luke: "Is there a genre of Jewish-American-Russian fiction and do you belong in this? Your work reminds me of Gary Shteyngart, only not as absurd."

Sana: "Really? I don’t think so."

Luke: "OK. Here is where I given an opinion to invite your feedback."

Sana: "Go ahead."

Luke: "It seems with all the other post-Communist Jewish writers who come to America, this is just a feeling I have, together with your book, it seems like all the characters are Godless and as a consequence they’re hopeless. And the result is depression [for me]."

Sana’s shocked. "By godless, do you mean they don’t believe in God?"

Luke: "They may believe in God, but he doesn’t have a role in their life. I’m thinking it comes from growing up in atheistic communism. Therefore, there’s a hopelessness. I always get depressed when I read this genre."

Sana: "I’m not sure it’s a genre, but can you give me an example of writing where the characters are not godless?"

Luke: "Say, Dostoevsky, where some of the characters are God-intoxicated. Tom Wolfe’s novel A Man in Full. You know what it is to deal with someone where God is a vital part of their life?"

Sana: "Hmm."

Luke: "In Gary Shteyngart’s books and in other post-Communist American-Jewish literature I’ve read, all the characters lead pointless lives."

Sana: "Do you think there may be an element of projection in this?"

Luke: "Maybe. I’m throwing this out there."

Sana: "You’re dealing with some issues and you see them around you.

"I do find that writing fiction is a Rorschach’s test for people. They see what they want to see. Maybe you’re struggling with these issues yourself now and in a strange way it’s flattering for me to hear this because it means you are seeing my characters as people who you can pass judgment on, which is fine by me.

"I think God is in every life. God has a way of making his existence manifest. Some people are more conscious of God’s existence in their day-to-day life."

"I would venture to disagree with you about my characters. Some of them do grapple with God. I do write about the kind of people I encounter. They do come from a world where spirituality has not been at the top of their list of priorities. I’m a pretty spiritual person and I see God’s existence in a lot of different ways. I don’t think it’s always clear. It’s arrogant to think we know God’s plan for us. Something that prosaic in our lives may lead us to a place of spiritual growth."

"I would have to read my stories over and look at it through that lens. They are certainly characters who live a different life from you but I’d like to think that if they were real people, God would try to help them out."

Luke: "I feel like all these characters are products of this 70-year atheistic experiment in communism."

Sana: "What are you thinking of in particular?"

Luke: "For 70 years in the Soviet Union, there was no religiously directed character building, no sense of the transcendent, and these people all leave me depressed."

Sana: "Maybe you’re just depressed, Luke? What’s going on in your life?"

Luke: "Maybe."

Sana: "Did you go outside yesterday?"

Luke: "I go outside every day."

Sana: "Good, good."

Luke: "You don’t find your characters depressing?"

Sana: "I don’t. They just feel like regular people leading regular lives. They’re people stuck between a rock and a hard place. They’re struggling. We feel God’s presence when we struggle. I don’t have an interest in writing about characters who aren’t struggling. If everything was going great in their lives, why would I want to write about them? I’m not sure that in the 70 years of socialism, people were completely Godless. Spirituality has always been pretty important in Russia. People just sublimate it in different ways. Russians have always worshiped literature. They often say that’s their spirituality. People did still secretly go to church. We always had matzo on Passover. People always held on to their traditions there. From a western standpoint, yes, the dogma was Godless, but if you look at people’s day-to-day lives, they weren’t as Godless as you’d think."

Luke: "Are any of your characters triumphant?"

Sana: "That’s a very male question. Interesting. Do they triumph over adversity? Is that your question?"

Luke: "Just, are they triumphant? I’ll just leave it there."

Sana: "What do you mean by ‘triumphant’?"

Luke: "Do they triumph?"

Sana: "Over what? Over their circumstances?"

Luke: "Yeah."

Sana: "Yeah. At the end of Companion, for example, you have a woman who’s in a really tough situation but she makes her life beautiful. The last thing she does in that story is make an omelet and put garnish on it. She makes up a beautiful meal inspite of everything else going on in her life. The way to be triumphant is to live in the present. Some characters can’t but others can. Everything in her life is going down the tubes but she will look good and she will do her hair and she will make a beautiful meal. That’s a form of triumph. I’m not sure triumph has to be climbing a snowy mountain peak. It can be about maintaining a certain kind of feminine dignity."

Luke: "Is your story that just came out in The New Yorker in this book?"

Sana: "Yes, the second to last one [‘The Repatriates’]. You didn’t read it, did you?"

Luke: "I read the whole book."

Sana: "That’s OK. I’m not judging."

Luke: "The dissolving of the marriage…"

"Do you belong to a school of writing?"

Sana: "I hope not."

Luke: "You’re certainly a realist."

Sana: "Yes. I’m not a fabulist. I’m inspired by life."

Luke: "How do you feel about writing about parts of life you know little about?"

Sana: "I do that."

We talk about research.

Sana: "Truth is transcontextual."

Luke: "What does that mean?"

Sana: "I don’t know where that came from. I read about the resurgence of Islam in Central Asia. I read about it from different angles. I made sure that things added up and there was nothing glaringly wrong with the story I was telling."

Luke: "What do all your characters have in common?"

Sana: "They’re all so different. What do we all have in common as human beings?"

Luke: "They’re almost all immigrants."

Sana: "Not all of them come to stay in America."

Sana thinks for more than ten seconds. "They’re kinda on their own, all of them, in some ways. We’re used to thinking of people coming and they’re immediately embraced by a community. And that’s the immigrant experience as we know it but a lot of people come without that support. They come to work as domestics. They’re on their own. I kinda feel that we as people are on our own. I feel like I’m on my own. That sense that there’s not much behind you. There’s not much to fall back on other than yourself. Maybe that is what’s depressing for you."

Luke: "Who wouldn’t that be depressing for?"

Sana: "It’s not depressing for me. They’re vulnerable characters but they’re tough because they know there is nobody to rely on. I’m drawn to people and to characters like that who have to just make it on their own. One of my characters — Nona — becomes a trophy wife in Moscow (in ‘There Will Be No Fourth Rome’). She makes her fate. She makes her compromises and she’s comfortable with them. My worldview came through in that character."

Luke: "Who would you say is your happiest character?"

Sana: "I write and I forget."

Luke: "Or any happy character?"

Sana laughs. "Happy is such a funny term because there are so many different ways to be happy. Americans often equate happiness with pleasure. Even as a writer, I’m not happy in a day-to-day way. It’s grueling. On a deeper level, you’re tapping into a deeper dimension than you would if you were doing something else. They may be moving toward a goal or trying to untangle things in their lives. Life is tough but it doesn’t mean that they are totally miserable.

"Happy characters? I’ll have to get back to you on that one.

"Happiness is like, Americans always fetishize happiness and harp a lot about it. I don’t always understand what is meant by that. Russians never ask you, ‘Are you happy?’ Happiness isn’t a category as important for people with a Russian mentality. The pursuit of happiness is a uniquely American way of thinking."

Luke: "If ten is ecstatic and zero is miserable, what happiness score would you give your average character in your book?"

Sana: "Five. And let’s just leave it at that. I feel like this interview should turn. What? Are you thinking about happiness? Do you feel like there are things that could make you happier right now?"

Luke: "Sure, but the happiness of your characters is as important a question as anything in life."

Sana: "Is that how you read characters? You wonder if they are happy or unhappy? Are there other ways of looking at a character’s psycho-spiritual state? No?"

Luke: "I read for pleasure. I don’t read for technical reasons. I can get enormous pleasure out of getting depressed in a book. I’m not reading a book to feel yippee! So, my primary response to what I read is emotional. I don’t have a degree in literature and I’m not terribly interested in literary criticism."

Sana: "Neither am I."

Luke: "These people are as real to me as you are. I spent maybe 20 minutes talking to you at LimmudLA. These characters are like people I meet in real life. I’m wondering about what to me are the most important questions in the world — ultimate meaning, happiness, purpose, fulfillment."

Sana: "Purpose and fulfillment are different from happiness. I think about those terms as well. Are they fulfilled? Are they working towards a purpose? We always read things from the cultural lens we come from. I don’t see someone who’s struggling as being necessarily unhappy."

Luke: "Neither do I."

"What’s your story with community? You mentioned that all your characters are alone and that you identified with that feeling. We typically replicate our experiences with community no matter which community we enter."

Sana: "I’ve always felt supported both by family and friends. I don’t feel like I live in a vacuum or that I’m an island. The sense that we’re on our own is more of a feeling, not because I haven’t felt people’s love. Jews always have a connection to a broader Jewish community. Are you asking me specifically what are my connections to a Jewish community?"

Luke: "I’ll talk about myself for one minute to use it as a springboard to ask you that same question."

Sana: "Please."

Luke: "I replicate my experiences of community wherever I go. They are all pretty much the same as when I was a child. One of my keenest memories is from second grade when I did not get invited to classmate Gavin Brown’s birthday party. My therapist suggested that I call my memoir, ‘The Uninvited.’ I go through life antagonizing a tremendous number of people. I’m always in danger of getting kicked out of a community but if I can hang in there with a community for a time, I will gradually and awkwardly work my way towards its middle. Without pushing myself into a community, I naturally isolate myself."

Sana: "You don’t strike me as particularly offensive."

Luke: "Are you a person completely different from your characters or are you a joiner?"

Sana: "I’m not a joiner. I’ve always been pretty independent and straight forward but I haven’t found that has alienated me. I respect where people are coming from so I don’t impose too much of myself on others. I don’t necessarily get super-influenced by others as well. I always give people the respect of their reasons. I tend to be nonjudgmental. When I meet new people, I try to enjoy their company as much as I can. I’d rather learn something from them than give them a particular impression of who I am. Maybe it’s easier if you are a woman to do that. I don’t take a lot of things personally. That experience you talked about of rejection at an early age, come on Luke, everybody’s gone through this. There’s always some snotty-nosed kid who doesn’t invite you to a birthday party. People always have unique reasons for doing things and it depends more on who they are than who you are. It’s hard to be a writer if you care a lot about what people think. Talent is not as necessary as a certain kind of temperament."

Luke: "When I say the phrase, ‘Join a community,’ what does that evoke in you?"

Sana: "I don’t tend to see communities as a group. I’m very much about dealing with people one on one. That’s where I get the most social pleasure, not from being the life of the party and telling some story that’s going to make everybody crack up. When I’m in a new environment, I tend to have intense conversations with one person and then another person. I don’t envision community the same way you do."

Luke: "How do you feel about subsuming your individual identity with a group identity?"

Sana: "’Subsuming’? That’s a strong word. I don’t think it has to be subsumed. Individual identity and group identity has never been in conflict for me. I always like learning new things from people but there are very few people who’ve been able to change who I am in a fundamental way."

Luke: "How does it feel to you to subsume your individual identity into a group identity?"

Sana: "It feels dystopic. The way you frame it, it feels like a strange nightmare scenario. Otherwise, I don’t think about it."

Luke: "You said earlier that you identify with the aloneness that all your characters feel. Is that correct?"

Sana pauses for ten seconds. "I don’t know. Sometimes I do, sometimes I don’t."

Luke: "How does being right-wing in your politics affect your relationships with other writers?"

Sana: "I’m not right-wing. I’m pretty moderate. I’m socially liberal. It doesn’t affect it all. I have pretty vanilla views in most things."

Luke: "You said to me at LimmudLA that you were a Republican."

Sana: "Yeah. I don’t always vote the party line. I’m a small government, federalist type of person. On a lot of individual issues, I probably fall more to the left. I think I’m a very tolerant person and an open-minded person. In terms of my relationships, where I stand politically does not have a lot of consequence."

Luke: "Do you believe there’s universal good and evil?"

Sana: "I have a theory about good and evil. I think good is whatever makes us connect with other people and evil is whatever makes us put up boundaries. The force of the ego makes us want to defend a particular projection of ourselves. So we operate under the illusion that we are separate from others. That leads to evil in the world. Whatever makes our ego boundaries break down and connect with other people in a genuine way, also leads to good. That’s a principle I try to live by."

Luke: "By the standard you just elucidated, are you more good or evil?"

Sana: "I don’t know. I can’t judge myself. When I die, I’ll be judged by God. I don’t go around thinking about good and evil. When you start thinking that way, you become a self-righteous asshole."

Luke: "Do you think some civilizations are superior to other civilizations?"

Sana: "Whatever civilizations have survived up to this time in history, they are clearly doing something right. Some civilizations put more of a focus on individual rights and defending civil liberties. America tries more than most countries to defend individual civil liberties. That’s the yardstick by which I measure whether one society is superior to another."

Luke: "Would you say that the United States today is a more civilized country than Russia?"

Sana: "I don’t know. That’s a really complicated question. Russia has had a very complicated history."

Luke: "Would you say communism is evil?"

Sana: "Communism is an idea. Can an idea be evil? I don’t know. Communism certainly didn’t erase the sadistic inclinations in individuals from what we see in Russia and the history of the Soviet Union. I can’t say a concept is evil. One thing I can give communism credit for is that by virtue of being communist, Russia brought its country into the 20th Century. Within decades, communism took an agrarian society and made it an industrial society, a process that in Europe took centuries. It was communism that made a huge portion of the Russian people bourgeoisie. I’m not a dogmatic person, so I’m not going to slap a label on things. Russia in the 20th Century does not have a strong history of defending human rights."

Luke: "But you wouldn’t say that communism as practiced in the Soviet Union is evil?"

Sana: "In general, I wouldn’t make such a blanket statement. I would have to launch into a complicated discussion about it."

Luke: "What about Nazism? Would you call Nazism evil?"

Sana: "You mean like fascism?"

Luke: "I mean Nazism as practiced in Germany between 1933-1945."

Sana: "Well, it certainly was responsible for the murder of millions of people. So yeah, to that degree, it was evil. And communism was responsible for the murder of millions of Russians. To that degree it was also not a manifestation of people’s best qualities."

Luke: "What, if any, moral responsibilities do you have to society as a writer?"

Sana: "I don’t have grand and lofty ambitions. Once writers start doing that, they get a little heavy handed. It’s hard enough to tell a good story and to then say something about the world. We often don’t know the net result of our actions, which is a good thing. To reflect the world back to itself, I don’t know if it’s a noble goal, it’s one purpose. It takes all kinds. I don’t go around thinking I’m making the world a better place. That’s what communists did in Russia. They went around thinking they were making the world a better place. It’s exactly that kind of thinking that leads to what you would call evil."

Luke: "But it’s not what you would call evil?"

Sana: "No, no. Let me rephrase. An effort to try to make the world a better place in any kind of self-righteous way doesn’t always end up in the world being a better place. I would never have the hubris to say I’m making the world a better place. Communism tried to achieve this good for the future and made the present a living hell. Is that good?"

Luke: "No."

"This is good. I realize that a lot of these questions must seem weird but these are just the questions I think about all the time when I encounter literature and when I encounter life."

Sana: "You’re just working through your own stuff. You’re going to ask whatever questions are on your mind at a particular point in life, right?"

Luke: "This is the template I’ve been asking everyone for years."

Sana: "Good and evil? Really?"

Luke: "Yeah."

Sana: "Huh. What does everyone answer?"

Luke: "Unless they’re active in an organized religion, they answer what you do."

Sana: "Am I Godless?"

I think for ten seconds. "I remember asking the author of ‘The Jewish Century,’ Yuri Slezkine, if one could call the United States a morally superior country to the Soviet Union. He said no."

Sana: "Did I say no to that? I don’t know. Your questions seem like they are leading questions, frankly, which makes someone a bit weary of answering them. It’s hard to feel rapport with your interviewer when you feel there’s a veneer of judgment radiating from the voice. You seemed like a good cool guy but I kinda feel like there’s a right and wrong answer with the way you’re phrasing your questions. Maybe there is. Maybe you have a thesis that you are looking for support of. There’s not a whole lot I can say that’s going to control how you interpret it. Right?"

Luke: "Well, that’s bad interviewing technique on my part because as soon as you put a judgment in a question, you’re not going to get a good answer. I work really hard to not put a judgment in a question. So if I fail in that respect, I fail. My interviews rise or fall with the rapport I develop with the people I interview. It will be interesting to see how other people react. I’ll send you a copy of the transcript."

Sana: "Do you have your own questions as part of that transcript or is it like an NKVD interrogation where it’s just my side, and your side is flat and polished? You’d be a great interrogator for the KGB."

Luke: "Thank you. People say that. I sent you a link when I first emailed you with the 30 or so other interviews I did [with writers of Jewish fiction]."

Sana: "I read them. They were pretty great."

Luke: "Well, I used the same questions with you that I used with them."

Sana: "I don’t remember the good and evil stuff. Oh well."

"So how’s everything else?"

Luke: "It’s OK. I’m just struggling to make a living as a writer. That’s what I think about day in and day out."

Sana: "I hear that. It’s tough."

Luke: "That’s the main issue in my life for years. I’ve been making my living as a blogger for almost eleven years."

Sana: "Your blogs are pretty widely read. A friend of mine was telling me about it and I hadn’t even mentioned you."

Luke: "I’m one of the first bloggers to make a living at it. I have a wide audience. Your experience may vary, but the thing most people say I’m best at is interviews."

Sana: "You’re thorough."

Luke: "The drawback of doing interviews is that they are exhausting to transcribe. We’ve spoken for two hours and this is going to take me twelve hours to transcribe."

Sana: "I’ve got to run."

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Sana Krasikov and the Price of Belief

The Place That Comforts: A Life of Naama Goldstein

She was sixteen the year she filled a brown notebook and titled it The Purple Book.

The school was a religious girls’ school in Jerusalem, the kind where the creative work of a year amounted to a personal essay, a poem, and lyrics for the annual Jerusalem Day song competition. Naama Goldstein (b. 1969) painted and drew through her childhood and thought of art as something you did with your hands and your eyes. Writing came late and came sideways. The story she set down in the brown notebook concerned a different book, a purple one, packed with wisdom. At first the people in the story tried to spread the wisdom in peace. By the end they had taken the book and beaten one another over the head with it, to death. She mailed a copy to a cousin who was studying for rabbinic ordination. No answer came back. The silence was the first reply her writing ever received, and she remembered it.

Then she put the pen down for years.

Goldstein was born in Boston around 1969 into an Orthodox Zionist home. At three her family moved to Israel, and she grew up there, in Hebrew, inside the religious schoolrooms and the radio songs and the liturgy that would later set the cadence of her English. At seventeen she returned to the United States. The arithmetic of those moves matters to everything she wrote. She did not live in two countries the way a tourist samples two countries. She lived all the way inside each one and then carried it intact into the other. The breakfast cereal, the prime-time program, the pattern of a tiled floor, these are the things her fiction would later use to measure the distance between Galilee and a suburban condominium, because these are the things a child notices and a transplanted adult cannot forget.

In St. Louis she enrolled at Washington University. She had also attended Stern College for Women at Yeshiva University. At Washington University she walked into a series of writing workshops, and there two teachers, Robert Earleywine and the late Stanley Elkin (1930-1995), gave her the honest encouragement that planted a seed of determination. The seed lay dormant about six years. She worked, in the meantime, the way many writers work before they are writers. She tended bar. She kept books as an accountant. She answered phones at a reception desk, taught language, shelved and fetched in a library, carried a caseload in social services. The résumé reads like a Tom Wolfe inventory of a life lived close to other people’s lives, and it gave her the receptionists and mothers and schoolgirls and broken men who would crowd her pages.

She took an MFA in fiction from Vermont College. Then she returned to the work in earnest, and the seed germinated.

Her one book arrived in 2004. Scribner published The Place Will Comfort You, a collection of eight interlocked stories. The title carries the weight of the book inside it. It comes from the blessing a Jew offers a mourner: may the Place comfort you among the mourners of Zion and Jerusalem. HaMakom, the Place, stands in Jewish tradition as one of the names of God. So the title names a geography and names God in the same breath, comfort and exile folded into a single phrase, and that doubling runs through every story. Goldstein split the collection along the two Hebrew verbs of Jewish migration. The first section gathers the stories of going up to Israel, aliyah. The second gathers the stories of coming down from it, yeridah. To ascend and to descend, the same ladder, depending which way you face.

Watch one of the stories happen.

In “A Pillar of a Cloud” a young American girl is babysitting her Israeli cousins. A roofer comes to do work on the house. He is an Arab. The American, easy and unthinking in her American hospitality, sets a sandwich in front of him, a Sloppy Joe, and invites him to sit and eat. The Israeli children watch. To them the gesture lands somewhere between scandal and trespass, a breaking of a rule they have never had to name because no one around them has ever broken it. The whole charged border between two peoples passes through one plate of food on one kitchen table, and Goldstein keeps the camera on the children’s faces and lets the adults’ politics stay offstage where children always find them.

This is her method. The conflict stays domestic. The nation enters through the kitchen, the schoolroom, the family car.

In “The Conduct for Consoling” the narrator is a bilingual third-grade girl, an immigrant child trying to perform the proper Hebrew rituals of consolation for a classmate whose mother has died. She wants to console correctly and she cannot find the country she is supposed to console from, and over it all hangs the strangeness of seeing her own land through a Jordanian television broadcast built to frighten her. In “Anatevka Tender” a mother blames herself for the breakdown of her elder son, a young man come home wrong from the Lebanon War, and she packs the family off to the safety of an East Coast condominium in Maryland, trading one set of dangers for the quieter danger of forgetting who they were. In “The Verse in the Margins” an Orthodox schoolteacher named Mr. Durchschlag turns the horror he carries from war into a campaign to guard his female students from their own waking sexuality, and the campaign curdles into something the reader sees and the teacher never will. In “The Roberto Touch” a rebellious girl named Shulee behaves badly on a school trip while two classmates pull toward opposite poles of the same culture, one toward the settlements, one toward rock and roll. In “The Worker Rests Under the Hero Trees” a young Israeli expatriate chases romance with a childhood hero who has become, of all things, a cranberry expert.

Eight stories, and the point of view sits almost always with the people who see least and feel most: the preadolescent girls, the teacher coming apart, the mothers of damaged sons. Goldstein trusts the unreliable witness. She trusts the child at the table to register the earthquake the adults are pretending not to feel.

The language is the thing reviewers reached for first, and they reached in two directions. Goldstein writes English the way a person thinks who dreams in Hebrew. She lets Hebrew rhythm and Hebrew syntax bend the English sentence rather than smoothing the seams flat, and she drops biblical allusion and Israeli idiom and Orthodox reference onto the page without stopping to explain them. To some readers this opened a door into a consciousness they had never occupied. Alice Munro (1931-2024) called the stories a gift, strong and original and unpredictable. Anthony Doerr (b. 1973) wrote of characters inching along tightropes between cultures, between safety and menace, with a distant political weather pressing on everything. Peter Ho Davies (b. 1966) saw an art made out of alienation, built from immigrants who behave like expatriates and emigrants who feel like exiles. Publishers Weekly found the book funny and moving and said it captivates and provokes.

Other readers hit the same off-kilter syntax and felt shut out. Booklist called the collection discomfiting and the language difficult and off-putting, a hybrid that distances a reader not tuned to its frequency. Library Journal filed it under quirky, fit for those who like their fiction eccentric and off center. Some readers said the prose crowded out the story, that the dialogue went stiff, that the characters stayed at arm’s length. Goldstein wrote a book that asks the reader to learn its language before the book will open, and a book like that wins a small devoted readership and loses the casual one. Kirkus named the recurring subject under all the noise: the pull between a person’s freedom and the claims of religion and nation, felt mostly by girls and young women who did not choose either side.

She had arrived with credentials the small world notices. Saul Bellow (1915-2005) selected her story “The Cat-Boy” for News from the Republic of Letters, the journal he helped edit, and the nod from Bellow carried her bilingual voice to readers who trust Bellow’s ear. Her story “The Ingathering of Exiles,” about an American family trying to build a life in Israel and counting the emotional cost, won the Glimmer Train Fiction Open. The Pushcart committee nominated her in 2002. The Hadassah-Brandeis Institute gave her a senior research award in 2003. The collection finished as a finalist for the Reform Judaism Prize for Jewish Fiction. Her stories ran in Arts & Letters, Lilith, Crab Orchard Review, Pakn Treger, and the Scribner workshop anthology.

Ask Goldstein where the sound came from and she points back at the schoolroom she left. The strongest pull on her writing, she has said, comes from the Jewish liturgy and the biblical passages she absorbed young, and from the Israeli poems set to music and played over the radio of her childhood. She cares about the rhythm of a sentence more than almost anything, and she wants a speech that lives a little apart from daily speech, an incantatory register. She no longer keeps the religion. She holds instead to a conviction about the species: that human temperament is at bottom a prayerful thing, for good and for ill, and that her way of writing carries that conviction whether she wills it or not. This is the key to the whole body of work. A woman walks out of the faith and keeps the cadence. She stops praying and writes prose that prays.

After 2004 the public record goes quiet. One book, then years. Goldstein settled in the Boston area and kept writing without putting much before readers. Her own site has listed a forthcoming novel, The Truancy Bible, and her work in progress over the years has reached toward a pair of novels and a nonfiction manuscript she has shown in part under the title Mixed City. She has moved into translation, carrying the work of the Gazan poet Heba Al-Madhoun toward English readers, which returns her to the border she has worked her whole writing life, the line between Hebrew and the languages pressed against it.

Goldstein occupies a small permanent room in Jewish American letters, kept there by one book that refused to make Israel and America into easy opposites and refused to translate itself into comfort. She writes from inside the hyphen, a woman of one place and another and not at all the same, and she names the condition in the title she chose. The Place will comfort you. It is a blessing for the grieving and a name for God and a promise to the exile, and in her hands it is also a question she never closes: which place, and comfort from what, and at what cost to the self that has to keep moving up the ladder and down.

The Word for Comfort: A Hero System for Naama Goldstein

She took the words said over the dead and made them the door into her book.

The Place Will Comfort You. The phrase comes from the blessing a Jew speaks to a mourner, may the Place comfort you among the mourners of Zion and Jerusalem, and HaMakom, the Place, stands as one of the names of God. So Naama Goldstein titled her one collection with a promise of comfort, and then she wrote eight stories whose sentences hand the reader no comfort at all. The English bends under Hebrew weight. The idiom goes untranslated. The reader who wants the smooth ride finds the door shut and calls the prose off-putting and goes home. The reader who stays learns a bent tongue and is consoled by something other than ease. The blessing and the book disagree about the word, and the disagreement is the whole career.

Ernest Becker (1924-1974) gives a way to see why a single word can split like that. Man knows he will die, and the knowledge is unlivable, so he builds a project that will outlast the body and lets him feel he counts in the order of things. Becker called these projects hero systems. A hero system tells a man what counts as brave, what counts as shameful, what counts as a life well spent, and it hands him a set of sacred words to carry, and the words are the tokens that prove he belongs to the project that will not die. Two terrors drive the building. The first is death, the rot in the meat. The second is the terror under the first, that the death will mean nothing, that the man was a smear of appetite on a rock spinning in the dark and no one will keep him. The hero system answers both at once. It promises the body’s end will be redeemed by the project’s endurance, and it promises the man mattered because he served the thing that endures.

Sacred words travel between hero systems and change their meaning at the border. Take comfort. We treat it as a thing everyone wants the same way, like water. It is not. Comfort names whatever the fortress was built to give, and every fortress was built against a different fear, so the word means a different thing inside each wall.

Walk it through some rooms.

A hospice nurse stands at the foot of a bed in a house in the valley, late, the syringe driver ticking under the blanket, a chux pad folded on the chair. The daughter waits in the doorway with the car keys still in her fist. The nurse has done this a thousand times and she says the sentence she always says. We keep her comfortable now. The daughter hears the word and her stomach drops, because she has learned what it means here. It means the cure is over. It means no one will pull her mother back. Comfort in this room is the dignity of the downhill road, the morphine that loosens the jaw, the permission to stop fighting the body. The nurse has made her peace with death by tending it, hour by hour, and her hero system is the steady hand. To her, comfort and surrender are the same mercy.

Cross the country to a barracks before dawn. A sergeant walks the line of cots and a recruit has rolled his sleeves and put foot powder in his boots and laid his rifle wrong. You comfortable, son. The recruit does not answer because there is no right answer. In this fortress comfort is the soft thing that gets men killed, the inch of give that the enemy walks through, the warmth that dulls the edge a soldier keeps his life on. The sergeant serves a project older than any of the boys in front of him, the unit that survives its dead, the name carried on the colors, and his sacred word for the good life is hard. Comfort to him is the first symptom of the rot. He despises the very thing the nurse offers, and both of them are right inside their own walls.

Now a lobby with a marble floor and a doorman in a frock coat and a concierge with a small brass pin on his lapel. A guest checks in, tired, and the concierge folds the request into the practiced line. We’ll make you comfortable, sir. Here comfort is a product with a price, the robe and the slippers and the turndown chocolate on the pillow, the temperature set to seventy-one, the second pillow firm and the third pillow soft. The hero system of the great hotel is service raised to a kind of priesthood, and the man at the desk feels he counts because he can read a stranger’s wants before the stranger speaks them. His comfort flatters the body and asks nothing of the soul. It is the opposite of the nurse’s comfort, which asks the soul to let the body go, and the opposite of the sergeant’s, who would burn the robe.

Then a kitchen that smells of onions and chicken fat, foil over every dish, the freezer packed to the door against a hunger no one in the room has felt in fifty years but the old woman at the stove remembers in her hands. Eat, she says. Eat something. To her comfort is the full plate set in front of the living, the body fed against the memory of the body starved, and the project she serves is the line itself, the family that did not end when it was meant to end. She buries her terror under brisket. The plate is her prayer.

Four rooms, one word, four fortresses, and not one of the four would recognize the comfort of the others as comfort at all.

This is the ground Goldstein writes on, and her own fortress stands apart from all four. Her hero system is art built out of the ruins of faith. She grew up religious in Jerusalem, inside the liturgy and the biblical cadence and the Israeli songs that came over the radio, and she left the faith and kept the music. She has said the strongest pull on her writing comes from the prayers and the verses she took in before she could weigh them, and that she no longer keeps the religion but holds that human temperament runs prayerful at the root, for good and for ill. Subtract the God and the covenant and the Sabbath and the law, and what stays standing is the cadence, the incantatory register, the sentence that lives a little apart from daily speech. That residue is the project. She relocated transcendence from the synagogue into prose. A woman walks out of the faith and writes sentences that pray.

Two terrors drive her too, and you can find both on her pages. The first is death, plain and recurring. A mother dies and a third-grade girl in “The Conduct for Consoling” cannot find the country she is meant to console from. A son comes home broken from the Lebanon War in “Anatevka Tender” and his mother carries the guilt across an ocean and buries it in a Maryland condominium. Mourning fills the collection the way light fills a room. The second terror is subtler and it is hers in a way it belongs to few writers. It is the annihilation of a self that no single language can hold. A consciousness formed in Hebrew and made to live in English does not translate, and the untranslated remainder is the part most afraid of vanishing, because if it cannot be said it cannot be kept. Her hero system answers that second terror head on. She refuses to smooth the remainder away. She writes English bent by Hebrew so that the divided self survives on the page, and the bent sentence becomes the vehicle that carries the unsayable past the death of the body.

So the word comfort means a fifth thing for her, and the fifth thing inverts the first four. For the nurse comfort is surrender, for the sergeant a danger, for the concierge a product, for the grandmother a full plate. For Goldstein comfort is the sentence that refuses to lie to you. The mourner does not want the smooth word that skates over the loss. The mourner wants the loss named. That is the only consolation. So she gives the reader the bent and the strange and the untranslated, and she trusts that accuracy consoles where ease only insults. Her comfort comes with friction built in. It is the comfort of not being managed.

Picture the figure her own work most resembles, the one craftsman whose fidelity rhymes with hers. A scribe sits over a sheet of parchment with a goose quill and a small glass, copying a Torah by hand, and the law is strict, one letter malformed and the whole scroll is void. He cannot improve the text. He cannot smooth a hard passage for the reader. His comfort is the letter set down exactly as commanded, the form kept faithful whatever the cost in labor, and his soul rests in the fidelity itself. Goldstein keeps faith with the bent letter the way the scribe keeps faith with the perfect one. She will not correct her English into the comfortable standard, because the bend is the truth of the thing, and to straighten it would void the scroll.

Watch the same splitting happen to a second of her sacred words, home.

A man in a rented apartment keeps a heavy iron key in a drawer though the lock it opened is gone and the house it opened was bulldozed before his children were born. He takes it out sometimes and holds it. To him home is one fixed place on the earth, lost and unrecoverable, and the key is the proof that the place was real and that he is owed it. His hero system is return, the long memory that will not let the claim die, and home for him can never be portable because a portable home would betray the one true address.

A girl raised in seven countries by a diplomat father packs in an afternoon and feels nothing leave her. Home to her is the duffel and the people in it, the family that reassembles in each new posting like a tent struck and pitched again. She would find the man’s key a kind of prison. Her hero system is adaptation, the self that survives by traveling light, and her sacred word for the good life is open. Fixed is the thing she fears.

A settler builds with cinderblock on a hilltop the deed to which he reads out of scripture, and home for him is a redemptive claim, theology poured into a foundation, the land itself the body of the promise. He would find the diplomat’s daughter rootless and the refugee’s grief a mirror he cannot bear to look into, because the house he raises stands where the house in the drawer once stood.

Goldstein takes none of these and takes all of them. Home for her is double and cannot be made single, the hyphen that will not close, the ladder you climb up toward Israel and down toward the diaspora and up again, ascent and descent the same rungs depending which way you face. She built the collection on that ladder, the stories of going up and the stories of coming down, and she named the whole of it with the name that is God and Place and exile at once. HaMakom comforts and HaMakom is where you are not. She will not pick a country because the truth of her self lives in the refusal to pick, and the refusal is the heroic act inside her fortress. The man with the key and the girl with the duffel and the settler on the hill each solved the problem she keeps open on purpose, because closing it would kill the part of her she writes to keep alive.

Here is the engine of the whole life, stated plain. She stopped praying and the temperament stayed prayerful. The God left and the cadence stayed. The immortality project outlived the thing it was first built to serve, the way a cathedral keeps its acoustics after the congregation stops coming, and the empty resonance turns out to be the point. The bent sentence is the surviving prayer. It carries the divided self past the rot of the body, and it asks the reader to be consoled the hard way or not at all.

Three things follow, and they are where to watch the cost.

The first is that her hero system buys her a small permanent readership and forecloses the large one, and the bargain is not an accident of luck but the price written into the project. Alice Munro and Anthony Doerr and Saul Bellow read the bent sentence and were consoled by its accuracy. The general reader hit the same sentence and felt managed out of the room and left. A fortress built to console the few who can read the difficult truth will always lock the door against the many who came for the smooth word, and Goldstein chose that door when she chose the bend. The near silence after 2004, the one book and the decades of work mostly unpublished. A man does not betray his hero system to be loved more widely. He would rather be kept by the few who keep the thing he serves.

The second is that the title was never a promise of ease and we misread it if we hear one. The Place will comfort you, but the comfort on offer is the comfort the mourner needs, the loss named true, not the loss smoothed over, and the friction in her prose is not a flaw in the comfort but the form of it. The reader who wants the pillow plumped should go to the concierge. The reader at the graveside, who cannot be lied to without injury, is the reader she wrote for, and to that reader the bent sentence is the kindest thing on the shelf.

The third is the wager under all of it, that accuracy outlasts ease, that the self set down in its truth will be kept while the smoothed self dissolves. Becker would say every hero system is a denial of death dressed as a way of life, and that the denial is both the saving thing and the trap. Goldstein’s wager saves the divided self on the page and traps the work in a room most readers will not enter. Whether the wager pays is not a question the writer gets to answer. It is the question the long quiet after the book leaves open, the way her own ladder stays open, going up and going down, the Place comforting and the Place withheld, the same rungs either way.

The Competence You Cannot Hand Over: Naama Goldstein and the Limits of Tacit Knowledge

Two readers open the same page.

The first is a woman in her fifties who grew up speaking Hebrew at the dinner table and English at school, who heard the cantor before she heard the radio, who can still feel the meter of a psalm in her jaw. She reads a sentence of Naama Goldstein (b. c. 1969), one of the bent ones where the English carries a Hebrew weight and the word order tilts, and she slides into it without a snag. The tilt feels right to her. It feels like home talking. She finishes the story and tells her book club the prose is a gift.

The second reader is a man who reviews fiction for a living, fluent, well read, generous by habit. He hits the same sentence and stops. He reads it again. The word order fights him. He cannot find the handle. He writes that the language is off-putting and difficult, that it holds the reader at arm’s length, and he means it as a fair report of his own experience, because it is one.

Same page, opposite outcome. The standard account of the split is a story about a code. Goldstein, the account runs, carries an Israeli and Orthodox and bilingual sensibility, and she encodes it in her prose, and the reader who shares the code decodes it and the reader who lacks it does not. The first reader had the key. The second did not. The critic in literary studies has a name ready for the group that holds the key. He calls it an interpretive community, a body of readers who share the competence to read a text a certain way, after Stanley Fish (b. 1938), and he files Goldstein’s divided reception under the heading of a sensibility shared by some and missing in others.

Stephen Turner (b. 1951) spent a book taking that story apart, and his argument, turned on Goldstein, dissolves the code and leaves something stranger and truer in its place.

Turner’s book is The Social Theory of Practices (1994). Its target is the idea that runs under half the human sciences, that a group shares a hidden possession, a practice, a tradition, a tacit knowledge, the same in each head, and that this shared thing gets handed down from person to person and accounts for why people of a culture coordinate and resemble one another. Turner asks the question the picture skips. By what route does the same hidden content get from one nervous system into another. Polanyi (1891-1976), who coined tacit knowledge, defined it as the part of skill a man cannot state, the feel of the thing that escapes every rule he could write down. Turner grants the feel is real. He denies it can travel. You cannot teach what you cannot state. You cannot copy into a second head a content the first head cannot read out. Bourdieu reached for the word reproduced, the practice reproduced across bodies, and Turner answers that no one has shown how the reproduction happens, and that without it the shared object falls apart. Strip away the assumption that the thing is the same in everyone, and the practice collapses into the plain old habit of an individual, built up in one body by that body’s own history of exposure and correction. What looks like a shared possession is a set of separate habits that happen to produce similar performances. The sameness was never there to begin with. It was inferred from the overlap and then mistaken for a cause.

Hold that against the facts of how Goldstein came to write the way she writes.

She grew up religious in Jerusalem in the years a child’s ear sets. The liturgy went into her before she could weigh it, the biblical cadence, the call and response of prayer, the Israeli poems set to music and played over the radio across the long afternoons. She has said the strongest pull on her writing comes from those prayers and verses absorbed young, that she cannot will the rhythm, that it lives in her below the level of choice, and that she holds human temperament to run prayerful at the root whether or not a man keeps the faith. Read that testimony with Turner in hand and notice what it admits. The competence formed by exposure, in one body, in a particular decade, through a particular sequence of schoolrooms and broadcasts and Sabbaths. It is hers. It is individual. It is the residue of her own causal history and no one else’s.

The romantic reading wants the bent sentence to be the voice of a people, the Israeli sensibility made audible, a shared thing she carries out of the group and sets on the page. Turner’s reading denies the group ever held a single thing to carry. Put two Israelis of her exact cohort at two desks, raised on the same prayers and the same radio, and they will not write her sentence, because the wiring that produced it ran through her body alone, through her particular ear and her particular six years of silence and her particular workshops in St. Louis. The prose is not the expression of a collective competence. It is the output of one habituated nervous system that no other history reproduced. The sensibility readers think they hear transmitted is a folk theory laid over a single case.

Look closer at the prose and the point sharpens, because her sentences carry two different cargoes and only one of them can travel. The untranslated Hebrew idiom, the biblical allusion dropped without a note, the Orthodox reference left bare, these are explicit things. A reader can look them up. A footnote conveys them. They pass from her to anyone with a dictionary and an hour, which is to say they are the part of her difficulty that transmits. The other cargo is the rhythm, the tilt of the syntax, the placement that makes a clause land like a verse rather than a report. No glossary carries that. It cannot be stated, so it cannot be taught, so it cannot be the shared code the standard account needs. And here is the turn. The part of her prose that divides her readers is not the lookupable part. The first reader and the hostile critic could both consult the same footnote. What separates them is the felt cadence, the very cargo that does not travel. The thing that splits the readership is the thing no one could have transmitted to either of them.

So what happened between Goldstein and the woman who slid into the sentence. Nothing passed. The writer did not hand the reader a competence. The reader brought her own, built decades earlier at her own dinner table, by her own ear, through a history that overlapped Goldstein’s enough that the two sets of habits met on the page and turned the same way. The match is the meeting of two separate formations, each assembled in its own body, neither copied from the other. The woman did not receive Goldstein’s tacit knowledge. She arrived already holding a tacit knowledge of her own that happened to fit. And the critic who stalled did not fail to receive a transmission either. He simply never built, in his own history, the habit that would let his reading lock onto her writing. He was not missing a key to a shared lock. He was a different lock, and her sentence was a key cut for a third one, and the two did not turn.

The interpretive community, in Turner’s account, is the overlap renamed as a thing. Fish points at a crowd of readers who read alike and says they share a competence. Turner points at the same crowd and says he sees a crowd of separate competences that resemble one another because their owners passed through overlapping histories, and that the resemblance gets policed and tightened after the fact by public correction, the review that tells you how to read, the prize that certifies a way of reading, the blurb from Munro or Doerr that tells you the difficulty is worth your trouble. The community is not the cause of the shared reading. It is the name we give the shared reading once feedback has herded the separate habits close enough to look like one.

The workshop fits the same picture, and it undoes a piece of creative-writing folklore on the way. The folklore says craft is a tacit possession passed master to apprentice, the teacher’s feel for the sentence handed down to the student across the seminar table. Goldstein studied with the late Stanley Elkin (1930-1995) and with Robert Earleywine, and she credits them with honest encouragement. Notice the word. Encouragement is feedback. It is correction and permission applied to a habit already forming in the student’s own body. Elkin could not pour his ear into her. No teacher can. What the workshop did was direct, by response, the competence she was building for herself, and the proof is in the gap that followed. The encouragement landed and then nothing happened for about six years. A possession handed over arrives whole and ready. A habit developed by feedback incubates on its own clock, in its own body, and surfaces when it surfaces. Hers surfaced six years late, which is what habituation looks like and what transmission does not.

Now the cost of seeing her this way, and the gain.

The critical world wants Goldstein as a bridge, a carrier, the writer who brings the bilingual Jewish American condition across to readers who lack it, the representative voice of the country between two countries. Every word of that depends on the picture Turner denies. A bridge transmits. A carrier carries a shared thing from one shore to another. Take away the shared thing and the bridge has nothing to carry and no second shore that lacks it. What stands in place of the representative is a single woman with a singular history who built, in one body, a competence that resembles no one’s and that she cannot will or explain or hand to a student or a reader. The art the blurbs praised as an art of alienation reads, in Turner’s terms, as the visible mark of a competence that cannot be shared. That is why it wins the few and loses the many, and why no amount of explanation will ever close the gap. The footnotes can be supplied. The cadence cannot. The reader who lacks the prior habit cannot be talked into the feel, because the feel was never the sort of thing that travels by talk.

This is the contribution, and it cuts against the grain of the praise and the grain of the complaint at once. The admirers say she transmits a world. The detractors say she fails to transmit it. Both assume a world is the kind of thing that gets transmitted. Turner says it is not, that a tradition is not a parcel and a sensibility is not a download, that what we call her Hebrew-bent English is one nervous system’s habit wearing the costume of a shared inheritance. She is not legible to the few because she shares their code. She is legible to the few because their separate histories happened to overlap hers, and unreadable to the rest because theirs did not, and there is no key, and there never was, only the meeting or the missing of habits built far apart and brought by accident to the same page.

Go back to the two readers. It looked like the woman held a key the critic had lost. She held no key. She held a lock of her own, cut long before she ever heard the name Goldstein, and the sentence happened to fit it, and the fit felt like recognition because recognition is what a fit feels like from the inside. The critic held a different lock, honestly reported, and his report was true of him. Nothing failed to pass between the writer and the man, because nothing was ever the kind of thing that could pass. Two strangers stood at the same page with competences assembled in two separate lives, and for one of them the tumblers fell, and for the other they did not, and the page itself transmitted nothing at all.

The Voice

Start with diction, because that is where the strangeness lives. Goldstein reaches for the cool, abstract, Latinate word and sets it against warm material. A couple leaning over dessert in “Pomegranate” do not share a taste, they “experience food in committee.” A woman pushed past her conscience suffers “the temper of derealization, abysmal.” A line from the forthcoming The Truancy Bible runs, “The reticent person of a curious bent appreciates the semi-isolation in an open container.” That is a sentence about wanting a little privacy on a bus or a plane, dressed in the vocabulary of a clinical report. She prefers the bureaucratic register, the job title carried whole (“a senior environmental, health and safety specialist”), the noun that holds people at a slight distance. The chill is the point. She cools the prose so the heat underneath reads truer.
The syntax tilts the way Hebrew tilts. She builds with “of” the way Hebrew builds construct chains, a person of a curious bent, the temper of derealization, and she hangs the verdict off the end of the noun rather than in front of it, so “abysmal” arrives late, alone, like a stamp pressed after the fact. Her sentences often land as proverbs. She lifts a scene into a law in one move. Two diners become a committee, a small ordeal becomes a category we have all been tested in. That gnomic gear comes from the liturgy and the prayer she has named as her root, the scripture habit of stating the particular as if it were ancient and general. It also explains the early fiction. The third-grade narrator in “The Conduct for Consoling” announces that you can be “of one place and another, not at all the same,” a child speaking in maxims because her author thinks in them.
The rhetoric is homiletic. She slides from she to we to you inside a paragraph, the pronouns of the pulpit. “Everyone present can access a related ordeal. We have all dealt with tests of this category. You are admonished to split from your wisdom and conscience.” That second-person “admonished” is a sermon’s grammar, the congregation addressed and instructed. Her manner, the persona doing the watching, is a reader of signs. In “Pomegranate” she seats diners at her table and reads omens into their cake, “I read that as auspicious,” then catches herself, “But do I remember or am I imagining.” She is an augur who audits her own augury in the same breath. The voice presents itself as reliable and then declines to fully trust itself, and that self-interruption is a deliberate rhetorical figure, not a lapse.
The comedy works by collision, which is why Grace Paley and the Publishers Weekly reviewer both called her funny while other readers called her hard. She deadpans the institutional word over the intimate act. Calling a couple’s sensual life a “broadening turf” she is “rooting for” runs sport and real estate across a dinner date, and the wit sits in the register clash rather than in any joke. Dry, structural, easy to miss if you came for warmth. The same move reads as wit to one reader and as coldness to the next, which is the whole story of her reception.
She characterizes by provenance and occupation, “the Wisconsinite oboist,” the full job title as a soul, the résumé doing the work other writers give to interior monologue. And she keeps the temperature low over hot material on purpose. The Mixed City pieces circle complicity and the denial of atrocity. The essay “Green Birds in Jerusalem” describes her translating a Gazan poet’s manuscript she cannot read, an Israeli never taught the Arabic alphabet carrying a dead woman’s poems at the request of the widower. The subject screams and the prose does not. The restraint is the argument.
Her great asset and her great liability are the same trait. The abstraction and the proverb estrange the familiar so you see it again, the almond cake “jeweled with pomegranate arils” set beside a clinical noun, and the freshness is real. The cost is that characters can thin into instances of a category, which is what readers mean when they call the people remote and the prose too dense to enter. The early Mr. Durchschlag sentence shows both at once, an Orthodox teacher’s mania rendered as cosmic bookkeeping, “the proper ratio of this to that restored,” brilliant and airless in the same clause.
The voice is liturgical comedy in a clinical register. She writes English bent toward Hebrew, generalizes like scripture, jokes by diction rather than by joke, and keeps the verdict hung off the end of the sentence where it cools before it lands.

December 10, 2008

Last night I interviewed Naama Goldstein, author of the short story collection "The Place Will Comfort You."

The book has the despiriting quality of real life. It’s chock-filled with disappointment, pettiness, derangement, greed and other qualities that I see in myself every day.

The interview is part of my series on American-Jewish literature.

As a child, Naama dreamed of becoming "a painter or illustrator."

Luke: "And how did you realize that writing was your art?"

Naama: "It was kinda accidental. We didn’t have much in the way of creative writing in elementary school or high school, but toward the end of elementary school, probably sixth grade, a teacher assigned a personal essay, which was really novel. I wrote a silly but lively thing about being a fresh big sister to a baby and the tussle between the urge to go comfort him in the middle of the night and the urge to run away. I read it in front of the class. It caused a shift in my personality. I was very introverted, but reading this, I became quite the performer and enjoyed that transformation and the attention from the teacher. That planted the seed."

Luke: "Tell me how the flame developed from there."

Naama: "It was not a steady thing. I did not write for myself or anyone else until much later. As I became more disaffected as an adolescent, I wrote some parables against conformity and fundamentalism, very bad but very righteous. Then I started writing some terrible poetry. That sealed it (late high school).

"Even though I started in Israel, I was writing in English."

"I was raised by American parents in Israel. I was born in the States, but now most of the time I speak in English. When I write in Hebrew, I’m kinda rusty."

"My writing path was pretty erratic. I didn’t stick around any one place long enough to form long-term relationships with any mentors."

Luke: "What were the most interesting reactions you’ve received to your book?"

Naama: "To the texture of the prose. I never expected people to react so much to my voice. I didn’t spend a whole lot of time thinking about it. It’s a natural thing. At times it got pretty hard to take when the what of the stories got overlooked in favor of how I write and how the language sounds odd to some people."

Luke: "Did you suffer much doubt that you had a book inside of you worthy of coming out?"

Naama: "Sure, and still do."

Luke: "Nobody seems to find any comfort in this book."

Naama: "Let me think. Let me do a quick run through. Let’s see, who’s happy? No, no, you’re probably right. It is a salutation to the grieving so what do you expect? Israel is a painful place. It was founded on top of a bleeding wound and it continues to bleed in all kinds of directions, people turn to it for all kinds of reasons, good and bad. It’s not meant to be a Hallmark Hall of Fame production. That it’s not a comforting read does not bother me much."

Luke: "Why do you choose to live in the United States?"

Naama: "This is where I am. We owe it to every place, to every life, to try to form a bond where you are. My life was marked by so much back-and-forthing, I feel that I want to try settling. To say that after 20-something years of being here tells you something about the viability of that desire. I have a fear of being addicted to wanting to be elsewhere."

Luke: "A major reason I live here is because it is easier. What role does ease play in your decision to live in the United States?"

Naama: "That’s a tough one to answer because I’ve never experienced living in Israel as an adult. I’m told it is not easy living there and not for the obvious reasons of security. Right now the economy is so crushing here…"

Luke: "Are there any transcendent non-rational things you believe in?"

Naama: "I’m totally irrational. I believe in the evil eye. It’s something I picked up growing up in Israel. I hate tempting fate. I’m afraid of saying things are going well."

Luke: "From your first-hand experience, what have you loved and hated about Orthodox Judaism?"

Naama: "I loved the absolute reliability of the experience of elevation. It’s like clockwork. Every Shabbat, every chag (Jewish holiday). For the observant, with every practice. There are so many during the day. Then you go back to the same thing, that can be so terribly constricting. The requirements to conform to these delineated guidelines that are so intricate that it is staggering… There are specifications for every behavior, it can become like madness after a while."

Luke: "Perhaps my primary motivation for writing is my frustration with real life. I’m curious, where does your urge to write and create come from?"

Naama: "I think that’s very well put. It’s a similar thing, a restlessness. Things that stick to you like burrs, things you wish you could change or understand or wish you could resolve more satisfyingly. You can make that happen, at least aesthetically, in writing. You take an incident and imbue it with meaning."

Luke: "Under what emotional states do you do your best work?"

Naama: "I write a lot better when I’m happy. I write best when I come in contact with self-acceptance. As an example, an approach that seems, well, here comes the evil eye thing again, I’m afraid to say it because it won’t work out, what seems to be working is to recognize that I have the attention span of a squirrel, and so to work on three or four things in parallel and that keeps me happier. If I don’t accept that, I try to work on one thing and I don’t do anything all day and that just breeds further frustration."

Luke: "What are your strengths and weaknesses as a writer?"

Naama: "I’ll start with weaknesses. That’s a lot easier. Discipline. Imagination. I feel that my imagination is lacking. I depend on what happens, on what I’ve seen, and I can’t make things up. I’ll put things together. All my stories are total Frankensteins. None of them are autobiographical.

"I’ve never gotten around to strengths. That’s too dangerous."

Luke: "Out of all the jobs you’ve held, which have you enjoyed the most? Accountant?"

Naama: "No, that was terrible. I liked bartending. I liked being around a lot of people… I liked working with the mentally ill though at times it was unbearably difficult.

"I can’t call it a job, but in the last few years, I began doing a little community organizing. I started this initiative and it’s probably the most fun I’ve ever had. I wish I could get paid for it… I started up a tiny mothers group of Israelis and it’s turned into a hundred families that meet regularly. Like most writers, I’m an observer. I prefer to be on the sidelines, but at the same time I crave social settings, so it’s the perfect setting to be in where you bring everyone together."

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on The Place That Comforts: A Life of Naama Goldstein

Tamar Fox

One Friday night in early August, Tamar Fox stands at her stove in Philadelphia cooking Shabbat dinner when her cell phone rings. The voice on the other end asks whether she would like a one-month-old baby girl. She says yes. The voice tells her to expect the baby in a few hours.

She calls her partner, Jesse Bacon, who is somewhere across the city, and tells him they are having a baby, and asks if he can stop on the way home for diapers and wipes. He does not flinch. He treats the news as good news, which is the kind of man he is. A few hours later two strangers arrive at the door and hand over an infant, and the handoff carries no ceremony, no labor, no months of swelling. There is a baby, and then there is a family.

The next morning Fox waits until nine, late enough to knock on a neighbor’s door without shame. Her friend Sharrona lives a few blocks away and has cheered the certification process from the start. Fox will not buy anything in a store on Shabbat, so she goes to borrow. Sharrona descends to the basement and comes back up with bags of baby clothes, socks and onesies and swaddling cloths, more than one baby could wear. Fox carries them home and feels she has won a lottery.

This is how Fox tends to enter a story. She begins with the ordinary surface, the diapers and the borrowed socks and the dinner left half-cooked, and she trusts the surface to carry the weight underneath it. She has built nearly two decades of writing on that trust.

She grew up in Chicago. She took a Bachelor of Arts from the University of Iowa and a Master of Fine Arts in fiction from Vanderbilt University, which gave her a working knowledge of narrative before she ever called herself a journalist. A summer fellowship at Yeshivat Hadar pushed her study of Jewish text further. For four years she worked as a Senior Apprentice Artist at Chicago’s Gallery 37, early proof that she liked to combine making things with teaching people. She published her name in full, Tamar Elisheva Fox, on her first book.

Her career as an editor began at Jewcy, where she covered religion, Israeli society, politics, and Jewish identity with a quick voice and a taste for argument. She wrote about kosher food fights, Israeli culture, gender, and religious practice. From there she moved to MyJewishLearning as an associate editor and helped shape one of the largest online libraries of Jewish study, writing on holidays and ritual and history and recipes, and editing pieces that opened Jewish learning to readers across denominations. She sat on the editorial board of The Jew and the Carrot, a publication devoted to Jewish food, sustainability, and the ethics of what people eat. She worked, too, at Haggadot.com and Shma.com.

As a freelancer she has reported for The Washington Post, The Jerusalem Post, Tablet, Lilith, The Forward, the Jewish Telegraphic Agency, Kveller, Hey Alma, and Motherly. She has written about Suriname’s Jewish past for the Post and about modesty and dating in the Modern Orthodox world for the Jewish press. She treats Jewish identity as one thread in a larger American conversation about family and obligation, and she pulls it through subjects most writers keep separate.

The deepest of those subjects is foster care, and the deepest root of it runs in her own family. Her grandfather survived the Nazis because a foster family in England took him in. In the winter of 1979, her mother, Bev, then twenty-six and a young social worker, and her father, Sam, sponsored two teenage refugees from Vietnam, Mai and Thai Tran, who had escaped by boat and waited in an Indonesian camp until the Jewish Federation in Chicago brought them to the Foxes’ living room. Sam found Thai a job. More than thirty years later the siblings still live near Chicago. Fox grew up understanding that a family can expand to hold a stranger, and that the holding is a Jewish act.

So in 2014 she and Jesse began the certification that ends with a stranger handing you a child. The intake worker who walked them through it was not Jewish and worked for a Jewish agency, and she would call and announce accessibility as Keisha, from the Jewish, a line that made Fox laugh and that she has repeated in print. The agencies that once placed Jewish orphans now serve other poor families, sometimes families broken by addiction. Fox refuses to gild the work. She has written about feeling defeated, depressed, and furious at the way the system runs, and she has also written that she would do it again.

The first child was Dafna Penina. She came at one month old on that August Friday and stayed almost a year. She sat through dozens of hours of synagogue services without complaint and celebrated Shabbat and Rosh Hashanah and Passover with the family, though she was not Jewish and not, in the legal sense, theirs. Her face went up on the walls. Her gear spread across the floor. She loved matzah ball soup above all other foods and turned every bath into a flood.

In April 2015 the family learned Dafna would return to her mother, who loved her and meant to care for her well. Fox called the news good and admitted she was heartbroken, both true at once. Rather than let the parting pass in silence, she and Jesse built a ritual. They modeled it on a Jewish baby naming. They handed guests slips of paper that asked for one big wish and one small wish for Dafna. They gathered everyone under a chuppah. Jesse and Tamar told the story of how Dafna came to them and told the older story of the grandfather saved in England. Guests called out their wishes. Everyone sang her “Shalom Aleichem,” which closes with the line that sends the angels off in peace, and that is how they sent off the child. At the seder that spring, with Dafna on her aunt’s lap, Fox thought of Moses in the bulrushes, plucked from the water by Pharaoh’s daughter and raised to leave the palace, and she decided she was grateful the small ark had washed up on her doorstep at all.

The second child was Adira, eight weeks old, and she enters Fox’s writing through a bar. One afternoon Fox meets Jesse at the South Philly Tap Room. She has been craving a Bloody Mary off her Instagram feed. That morning Jesse took the baby to the farmer’s market while Fox ran to Ikea for a changing table and then sat in a coffee shop to work on her novel. By three they have both earned a drink. Adira gets thirsty too. Fox treats her into a ring sling so her own hands stay free for the glass, props the bottle, and the scene becomes an argument. Out of it she wrote a defense of formula. She has nothing against breastfeeding and bows to the mothers who do it, but as a foster mother she could not nurse, and she came to see formula as the choice that lets a parent feed a child at all. She looked into Adira’s eyes over the bottle and told the baby that she and her Papa would keep her safe and help her grow into a strong adult, and she meant it the way you mean a vow.

Gender runs through her work alongside the children. She has written about modesty and about the men no one asks to dress modestly, about women’s leadership, and about the weight laid on mothers and daughters. She tends to approach a contested subject through a single observed life rather than through a position paper, and she leaves the reader room to land where the reader will.

Food keeps its own place in her journalism. Through The Jew and the Carrot and elsewhere she has tied Jewish food traditions to farming and to memory, and she treats a recipe less as a set of instructions than as a way to carry a family forward.

She writes for children too. Her picture book No Baths at Camp, illustrated by Natalia Vasquez and published by Kar-Ben in 2013, became a PJ Library selection. Its hero, Max, refuses the tub and recounts a week of camp to prove he never needed one, rock climbing and canoeing and face paint and campfires, the only shower coming before sundown on Friday so the camp can scrub itself clean for Shabbat. The book does Jewish summer camp the way Fox does most things, through the small comedy of a kid who does not want to bathe rather than through scripture.

Beyond her bylines she works as a content strategist, carrying the same craft into the work of helping organizations explain hard subjects without flattening them. She has hosted a roundtable podcast, Talking in Shul, with Mimi Lewis and Zahava Stadler, trading talk about Jewish politics and culture, a format she took to at once because she is, by her own account, a podcast fiend.

The thread that ties it together is her refusal to wall off Jewish life from the rest of life. Holidays, parenting, food, foster care, politics, and prayer arrive in her essays as parts of one moral world, and she keeps asking how an inherited tradition can guide a person through a problem the tradition never named, without pretending the answer comes easy. Her essays on grief and belonging and childhood reach readers far outside the synagogue while staying rooted in its language. She started with fiction and ended up reporting on her own kitchen, and the kitchen turned out to be where the largest questions live.

Tamar Fox and the Sacred Act of Giving the Child Back

The baby comes on a Friday in August. Tamar Fox stands at the stove with the Shabbat food half made when the phone rings, and a voice asks if she would like a one-month-old girl, and she says yes, and the voice says a few hours. She calls Jesse. We are having a baby, she tells him, can you get diapers on the way. He says yes the way a man says yes to good news. Two strangers carry the infant to the door that night and set her down and leave, and the thing is done with no labor and no blood. The next morning Fox waits until nine and knocks on a neighbor’s basement door and comes home with bags of borrowed socks, and she feels she has won a lottery.
Ernest Becker (1924-1974) would read that morning as a small theology. In The Denial of Death he argues that every culture is a hero system, a set of beliefs that lets a man feel he earns a durable place in an order larger than his own short life, and so holds off the knowledge that he dies. The hero system issues a currency. Becker calls the spending of it the causa sui project, the attempt to father oneself, to author a self that death cannot cancel. Sacred values are the denominations of that currency. They look universal from inside one house and turn strange the moment you carry them next door.
Fox spends in a single coin. The coin is rescue. It comes down to her through three generations and she did not mint it. Her grandfather lived because a foster family in England took him in while the Nazis worked. In the winter of 1979 her parents, Sam and Bev, brought two Vietnamese teenagers off a boat and out of an Indonesian camp and into their living room in Chicago, and the brother and sister are still near Chicago now. Fox takes newborns. She has written that the pull toward fostering runs stronger in her than the pull toward any other commandment, and a man who tells you where his strongest pull lives has told you where he keeps his soul.
Two fears stand behind the coin. The first is erasure, the boat and the camp and the family that did not get out, the child who floats past while the bank stays empty. Fox has written that she wishes her community stood at the water’s edge and plucked out some of the children floating by. The second fear is the closed circle, the home that pulls the door shut once it has climbed into the middle class. These two run together in her account. The Jewish agencies that placed Jewish orphans were built in an age of Jewish death and Jewish poverty. The Jews rose. The Jewish children left the system. The institutions stayed and now serve other poor families, and the obligation that built them went looking for someone to feel it.
That is her subtraction story, in the sense Charles Taylor (b. 1931) gives the term. Something got taken away to produce the present, and the present mistakes the absence for the natural state of things. What got subtracted from Fox’s world is the Jewish child in need. Prosperity removed him. The removal left a duty with no object, an ark with no Moses, and Fox spends her writing trying to hand the duty back to a community that no longer feels the old pull because the old pull came from terrors it escaped. She is not asking her readers to invent a value. She is asking them to notice they stopped paying one.
So watch the coin change its face. Take the farewell.
In April 2015 Fox learns that Dafna, who arrived at a month old and stayed almost a year, will go back to her mother. The news is good and Fox is heartbroken, both true and neither canceling the other. She and Jesse refuse to let the parting pass without form, so they build one. They model it on a Jewish baby naming. They hand the guests slips that ask for one large wish and one small wish for the child. They gather everyone under a chuppah. They tell the story of how Dafna came and the older story of the grandfather saved in England. The guests call out their wishes. The room sings the child “Shalom Aleichem,” whose last verse sends the angels off in peace, and that is how they send off the girl, in peace, back to the woman who bore her. For Fox the return is the point. Rescue, in her house, ends in surrender by design. She loves a child she is built to give back, and the giving back is not the failure of the love. It is the love completed.
Now stand in the next house and watch the same chuppah.
The permanency caseworker reads rescue as the closed file. His heaven is a child placed forever, a case stamped and shelved, a permanency hearing that ends the churn. He has seen a thousand temporary homes and he files the foster parent under instrument, a warm berth between crises, useful and replaceable. The ritual under the chuppah reads to him as noise around a routine outcome. Good, he thinks, reunification, that is the goal, next case. The thing Fox holds sacred, the year of love that knows its own end, is to him a means with a metric, and the singing is a parent making a feeling out of a procedure.
The birth mother in recovery reads rescue another way, and she is the one whose reading should stop you. For her the hero of the story is herself. She got clean. She kept the appointments and passed the tests and clawed her daughter back from a system that takes Black and poor children faster than it returns them. The rescue is hers, and the rescuer is herself, and Fox is the kind stranger who kept the baby fed and warm in the interval. From that seat the chuppah can sit heavy. The slips and the songs and the family history of saving can look like a stranger writing herself into the center of a child who was never hers, draping a borrowed year in the language of a covenant the mother does not share. Fox returns the daughter and calls it a gift she gives. The mother receives a daughter and calls it a daughter she won.
The evangelical foster-to-adopt family reads rescue as the soul kept forever. Their commandment is to bring the orphan all the way in, to adopt, to baptize, to make the temporary child a permanent child and the saved body a saved soul. To hand a child back to an unfit world is, on their account, to build the ark and then push the child into the flood a second time. The telos is permanence, and permanence carries an eternal warranty. Fox builds an ark on purpose to set it back on the river. To them her sacred act looks like a wound she chooses, a love that quits at the threshold of the only rescue that lasts.
The effective altruist reads rescue as arithmetic. One American foster infant sits inside a system that, broken as it runs, will feed and place her. The counterfactual is small. The same year of a clever woman’s attention, costed and redirected, might pull more children from death by a wide margin somewhere cheaper, and so the chuppah is sentiment, the priciest help bought for the fewest helped. His heaven is the falling integral of the world’s suffering, and a man who keeps that ledger cannot enter Fox’s house without flinching at the inefficiency of her love. He would not say the love is wrong. He would say it does not scale, and to him that is the only question worth asking of a rescue.
The lineage elder cannot read the chuppah as rescue at all. His coin is the unbroken name, the ancestors fed, the grave tended by descendants who carry his blood. A stranger’s infant carries another man’s line and another man’s dead. To pour a year of the family’s substance into a child who will not bow at your tablet, and then to give her away, spends the house on nothing. He watches the singing and sees a generous error. Rescue, for him, means the line continues. Fox lets the line walk out the door in a borrowed sling and sings it goodbye.
There are more houses. The Catholic Worker in the manner of Dorothy Day (1897-1980) stands nearest to Fox and still diverges, reading the foster child as the face of Christ in the least of these, the work of mercy aimed at the poor as poor rather than the kin as kin, indifferent to whether the saved child is Jewish or carries on any name. The antinatalist reads the whole household as the problem and rescue as the refusal to add another sufferer to the wheel, and Fox’s fierce holding strikes him as the denial Becker named, a woman warming herself at a fire she calls a child. Each house keeps the word rescue on its lintel. Each means by it an act the others would call failure, theft, waste, or denial.
Three bearings, then, for anyone who wants to keep the map.
The first is that Fox’s strangeness is structural, not temperamental. She did not decide to love children she returns because she enjoys grief. She inherited a hero system whose only escape from erasure is the open door, and the open door, by law and by design, swings both ways. Reunification is the system’s heaven, so her causa sui has to locate its triumph in the letting go. A man who needs permanence to feel he mattered cannot run this project for an hour.
The second is that the chuppah does the work the value cannot do alone. The slips and the songs and the recited family history are not decoration on the love. They are the machinery that converts a private wound into a transmissible duty, that lets a room of guests carry off a piece of the charge and lets Fox tell her community, in a form it already trusts, that the door it shut should open. Take away the ritual and you have a sad woman handing back a baby. Keep it and you have a liturgy of rescue addressed to a people that forgot it was poor.
The third is the one to watch in her readers. Fox writes for a community that escaped the terrors that built its obligation, and she is asking it to feel a pull it lost the reason to feel. The evangelical, the elder, the altruist, the recovering mother each have a live reason for their version of rescue. Fox’s reason died of prosperity, which is the best thing that ever happened to her people and the quiet death of the duty she loves most. That is the front to watch. Not whether her readers admire the chuppah. Whether any of them, having no boat behind them and no camp, walk down to the water and pluck a child out anyway.

Tamar Fox and the Manufacture of Emotional Energy

The guests stand under a chuppah in Philadelphia in April 2015, and Tamar Fox hands each of them a slip of paper. The slip asks two questions. My big wish for Dafna is. My small wish for Dafna is. The people fill in the blanks. Fox and her partner, Jesse, stand at the front and tell the story of how the baby came to them one Friday night in August at a month old, and they tell the older story behind that one, the grandfather pulled out of Nazi Europe because a foster family in England took him in. Then they ask the room to call the wishes out loud. The voices come one after another. At the end everyone sings the child “Shalom Aleichem,” the song that ends by sending the angels off in peace, and they sing it to send a one-year-old girl back to the mother who bore her. Brucha Haba’a, the text reads at the top. Welcome. It is a welcome built to perform a goodbye.
Randall Collins (b. 1941) gives us the tools to see what Fox is doing, and what she is doing is building an engine. In Interaction Ritual Chains he takes the insight Émile Durkheim (1858-1917) drew from the tribal gathering, that a group assembled and aroused produces a force the members then read as the sacred, and he reduces it to parts a person can assemble on purpose. A ritual needs bodies in one place. It needs a barrier that marks who is in and who is out. It needs a single focus all the bodies share. It needs a common mood. When those run together they feed back on each other, the attention sharpening the mood and the mood tightening the attention, until the bodies fall into a rhythm, and the rhythm climbs toward what Durkheim called collective effervescence. Out of that climb come four products. Solidarity in the group. A symbol charged with the group’s feeling, what Collins calls a sacred object. A sense of right and wrong that makes men angry when the symbol is profaned. And in each person, a current Collins names emotional energy, a warmth and confidence and drive that the successful ritual pumps into the participant and the failed one drains away.
Read the chuppah against that list and every part is present, and present by design. Bodies in one place, crowded under a canopy meant for weddings. A barrier, the canopy itself, the Hebrew, the inside knowledge that this is modeled on a Jewish baby naming. A single focus, the child held up before them. A rising mood that the wish slips prime and the calling-out releases and the singing carries to its peak. And at the center, charged with everything the room is feeling, Dafna Penina herself, one year old, lifted into the place where a Torah or a bride would stand. Collins says the sacred object collects the group’s emotional energy and holds it. Fox engineers a situation whose entire output is a child saturated with a room’s love.
The thing worth seeing is that Judaism handed her none of this. A bris exists. A naming exists. A funeral exists, and the long architecture of mourning after it. There is no liturgy for the foster child who leaves your house alive and well and never comes back. The tradition has a rite for the child who joins the covenant and a rite for the dead, and nothing for the child the state lends you and then reclaims. Fox finds the gap and fills it. She takes the form of the naming, the form built to weld a child into a people, and she runs it backward, using the welding rite to manage a separation. She is not following a script. She is writing one, with the parts Collins lays bare, because the situation she lives in produces a grief the inherited rituals cannot process.
She does this before the farewell and she does it small. Watch the chain run backward from the chuppah.
The baby spends her year inside other people’s rituals. Dafna sits through dozens of hours of synagogue services, a child who is not Jewish carried into Shabbat and Rosh Hashanah and Passover, set down among bodies that share a focus and a rhythm she cannot follow. Collins says co-presence and entrainment do their work below belief. The baby does not need the words. She is in the room, swept into the cadence, and the congregation reads her as one of its own for the hour, and the hour deposits its charge on her the way the chuppah will later. Fox is banking emotional energy into the child across the whole year, a small ritual at a time, so the farewell has something to gather.
Watch the smallest one. One afternoon Fox meets Jesse at the South Philly Tap Room. He has had the new baby, Adira, since morning, the farmer’s market and the rest of it, and Fox wants a Bloody Mary off her own Instagram feed. The baby gets thirsty too. Fox tucks her into a ring sling so the infant rides against her body, props the bottle, and looks into the child’s eyes and tells her that she loves her, that she and her Papa will keep her safe and help her grow into a strong adult. That is a complete interaction ritual run by two people at a bar table. Bodily co-presence, the baby pressed to the chest. A barrier, the sling, the two of them sealed off from the room. A single mutual focus, the locked eyes. A rising shared feeling. And at the end a vow, which is the verbal form of a sacred object, a sentence charged so that Fox can carry it out of the bar and feel it again later. She makes the bar into a chapel for ninety seconds and walks out with her emotional energy higher than she walked in.
The sacred object she builds is a living child, and a court takes the child away.
In an ordinary ritual chain the symbol gets recharged by return. The congregation comes back to the same Torah next week and the charge tops up. The lovers repeat the look. Collins is firm that a sacred object left untended fades, that solidarity needs re-assembly or it cools. Fox cannot reassemble. The state ends the placement. Reunification is the goal of the whole system, and good news for the child, and Fox has written that it broke her heart and that it sucked, it really, really sucked, and that she is glad she did it, both things true and standing together. In Collins’s terms the engine has produced a sacred object the operator does not own and cannot keep charged by presence, because the object is about to go live in another house, under a rival ritual order, charged by another woman’s love.
So the farewell does work the ordinary goodbye does not. It is a conversion device. It takes a person Fox must surrender and turns her, while the room is hot, into a portable symbol Fox can carry after the body is gone. The wishes spoken aloud, the family story told, the song at the peak, these load the charge into a form that survives the separation, the way a funeral loads the dead into memory because renewed co-presence is foreclosed. Fox’s case is a funeral for a living child. The girl walks out the door alive, into her mother’s arms, which is the happy ending, and the ritual exists to bank the year’s emotional energy into something Fox keeps when the girl is in another part of the city being made sacred by someone else.
Charged symbols travel after the gathering breaks up, in talk, in private replaying, in the stories people tell to call the feeling back. Fox is a writer. The essays are the recharging. Every piece she publishes about Dafna and Adira runs the ritual again at one remove, reassembles a reader-congregation around the child-symbol, and tops up a charge the court cut off from the source. The matzah ball soup the girl loved above all things, the splashing in the bath, the face on the wall, these are not decoration. They are the small sacred objects a writer uses to keep a vanished child warm. The work is the chain. Fox lost the power to recharge by presence, so she recharges by print, and the print finds new bodies, the readers, and runs the situation in them.
Stand outside the barrier for a moment, where the energy does not flow. The intake worker who certified them, a woman who was not Jewish and worked for a Jewish agency, used to call and announce herself as Keisha, from the Jewish, a line that made Fox laugh. To Keisha the placement is procedure, a file, a routine outcome. She names herself by the agency because for her the ritual that confers identity is the workplace, not the chuppah. The chuppah is a thing the clients do. And the birth mother, on the far side of the city, runs her own engine on the same child, her sobriety and her court dates and the daughter handed back as the proof of her victory, a sacred object she mints in a ceremony of her own that has no room in it for Fox. Two households charge one girl through incompatible rituals. Collins predicts exactly this. Emotional energy is local. It pools inside the barrier and stops at the edge, and the same child can be the holy center of two solidarities that cannot share her.
A ritual that fails drains the participant. Fox has written that the foster system left her defeated and depressed and furious, and the placement that fell through before she ever met the baby, the four-day-old girl she said yes to and never held, is a ritual that never ignited, co-presence withheld, the charge never made, a small flat loss. The system she works inside hands her failed rituals as often as successful ones, and each failure pulls her energy down. That she keeps going, that she writes we might do it again, is the clearest mark of what Collins says drives people at bottom. Men go where the emotional energy is. They return to the situations that fill them and avoid the ones that empty them. Fox returns to the one situation guaranteed to take the child away, because the engine she built around it produces more charge than the loss destroys, and a person who has learned to manufacture emotional energy on purpose will keep running the machine even knowing the court will switch it off.
Fox lives in a gap the tradition never filled, between the rite that keeps a child and the rite that buries one, and she builds the missing ritual out of the parts Collins identified, and she runs it to convert a child she cannot keep into a charge she can. The synagogue hours, the bottle at the bar, the slips under the chuppah, the song that sends the angels and the girl off in peace, and after all of it the essays, are one chain, each link banking the energy the next one spends. She forges the sacred where the calendar offers her none, and when the state comes to take the sacred object back, she has already turned it into something the state cannot reach.

December 3, 2008

She’s an elegant writer. Check out her her blog and her work on Jewcy.com and MyJewishLearning.com.

We talk over the phone for an hour today.

From Chicago, Tamar, 24, lives in New York. She recently got her MFA in Creative Writing from Vanderbilt.

Luke: "Tamar, when you were a child, what did you want to be when you grew up?"

Tamar: "I’ve wanted to be a writer since I was seven. I recently found a whole bunch of stories I wrote at that point. The only other thing I really wanted to be was a farmer."

"The practicalities of being a farmer are not attractive to me but the ideology of being a farmer is really nice… I don’t like living far away from other people."

Luke: "Could you tell me the story of you and Judaism?"

Tamar: "I grew up in a family that was not a member of an offical synagogue. My parents started a minyan when they were just married. It is unaffiliated and doesn’t have a rabbi and is lay-led. It’s a fantastic tight-knit community. We kept Shabbat and kashrut in the house. My sisters and I went to Jewish day school. [Tamar is the middle child.] I went to a Modern Orthodox high school. I was pretty unhappy. It was Modern Orthodox getting less modern and more orthodox. A lot of what I was hearing in classes was, ‘If you don’t do this, then you’re not a good Jew.’ Sometimes it was framed in a not-a-good-person kind of way. My family didn’t do a lot of the things they thought we should do. It was a complicated and upsetting experience. I should’ve talked to my parents about why they made the choices they made.

"I went to the University of Iowa where myself and the Chabad couple were the only shomer shabbat people. That was strange but also great because I didn’t have people looking over my shoulder and telling me I wasn’t being frum enough. As a result, I became much more religious than I would of if I had gone to a school with a huge Jewish community.

"I studied abroad. I had an excellent experience in Oxford, which has a small but fantastic Jewish community. When I graduated, I had half a year teaching and figuring out what I wanted to do with my life and was offered a position at a graduate program at Vanderbilt in Nashville… The Orthodox rabbi in Nashville is married to a friend of mine. When I saw that the two of them were doing OK, I decided to give it a shot. I loved Nashville and had a positive experience with the Jewish community there.

"I spent the summer between my two years at grad school learning at an egalitarian yeshiva in New York City. It was a renaissance for me in terms of how fun it can be to learn, what it can mean to be part of a community that is into the same things you are.

"After grad school, I made my way to New York City where I’m an editor for MyJewishLearning.com."

Luke: "Is it interesting that you made no reference to God while describing your Jewish journey?"

Tamar: "It’s somewhat interesting but not really because my relationship with Judaism has changed a lot but my relationship with God has not changed at all… I believe in God wholeheartedly but I don’t have a super-clear vision of what that means. If I didn’t believe in God, I’d be done with Judaism entirely."

Luke: "What do you love and hate about Orthodox Judaism?"

Tamar: "I don’t want to say that I hate it more than I love it, but I am definitely not Orthodox. For me, the benefits don’t outweigh the costs. I don’t want to say that I hate it. The things that I hate about it are how often it is close-minded, the narrow understanding of what it means to be Jewish, always trying to out-frum each other… I love the incredible warmth, how well they take care of each other in times of need, and the learning of Torah, which unfortunately is not as big a deal in non-Orthodox communities…"

Luke: "When will we see a book from you?"

Tamar: "I don’t know. I’m working on a novel. It’s about a family who moves to Ireland. It focuses on the mother figure. In the midst of writing it, my mother got ill and died. I’m not overjoyed about writing a novel about a mother right now."

Luke: "There’s a Tamar Fox who wrote a book on Holocaust survivors. That’s not you."

Tamar: "That’s not me, though a lot of times on first dates people are like, ‘I see you’ve written a book on the Holocaust.’ I’m like, no, but thank you for Googling me."

Luke: "How important is it to you to count in a minyan?"

Tamar: "Pretty important… It feels really debasing and upsetting [to not count]."

"I’m upset that a lot of my religion bores me now because it has been reduced to being pro-Israel and against intermarriage."

Tamar says she’d prefer to live in Chicago or England. It doesn’t affect her happiness whether she lives among Jews or non-Jews.

Luke: "How do you notice the practice of Judaism affecting people?"

Tamar: "I went to a minyan on Sunday. It was a lot of young Modern Orthodox guys who were all in jeans and sweatshirts. I ran into them for Ma’ariv. It occurred to me that these guys are in the same room twice a day. If you spend that much time with people, that’s a big deal and is going to affect your life in many ways. Not every Jew I know is socially adept, but it’s going to make you comfortable in certain situations. You’ll get to know communities pretty well pretty quickly, especially if you move to a new place. The way people interact with text if they’ve done serious Torah learning is different."

"I find that people who are seriously involved with a Jewish community are usually pretty socially graceful. That gets you pretty far in life. I sometimes find myself wondering when I’m watching movies and stuff where there’s a real bad character, I think that I don’t know anyone who fits that bill. I can’t think of ever having met any of them. I do think that most people who are really invested in a religious community are likely to be [decent]. Most of the people I know who are religious are pretty self-critical. They’re thinking about what they do and are not just going through the motions."

I ask Tamar about men.

Tamar: "I am one of those people who’s monogamous because the thought of having to deal with more than one man at a time is horrifying. I really like my boyfriend but I don’t think I could deal with anyone on the side."

Luke: "Do you think men and women can be friends without one side wanting more?"

Tamar: "I wish that I did but I don’t think so. I don’t have any guy friends that I’ve never felt like some tinge of something with, which isn’t to say that I hook up with my friends. I think there’s always a little bit of sexual chemistry. I don’t think that’s a problem."

Tamar wishes she could go out on Friday night once. "I have no idea what happens in the real world on Saturdays. I’m always in shul or with friends or napping."

Posted in Journalism | Comments Off on Tamar Fox

Binnie Kirshenbaum

Binnie Kirshenbaum (b. 1964) sits in the living room of her West Village apartment and explains how she turned the worst years of her life into a novel. Photographs crowd the walls. Thrift-store finds fill the shelves. She tells her visitor that for a long stretch, before any doctor could name what had gone wrong with her husband, she kept taking notes. The notes outlived him. They became Counting Backwards, the eighth novel of a career that began in 1990 and that the wider public has missed.

She grew up in New York. At eighteen she moved to Manhattan and cut ties with most of her family. She took a bachelor’s degree from Columbia in 1980 and a Master of Fine Arts from Brooklyn College in 1984. She has taught fiction at Columbia’s School of the Arts since the early 2000s, where she later chaired the writing program and directed the fiction division. Students know her for a granular method: read the sentence, weigh the sentence, write the sentence again.

She met Anthony in the late 1980s. She was waiting tables part-time at a jazz club. He flirted from across the room and she could not stand him. The dislike did not hold. They married in 1990 and chose to have no children. She liked to say she had no wish to reproduce herself.

Her first book, Married Life and Other True Adventures (1990), collected ten stories about loneliness, romantic disappointment, sexual candor, and the comedy that survives all three. Two years later came her first novel, On Mermaid Avenue (1992), set in Coney Island, an anti-coming-of-age story about a girl and her family. A Disturbance in One Place (1994) treated female appetite with a frankness that drew a blurb from Norman Mailer (1923-2007), who wrote that few young women handled sex, the hunger for it, and the loss of that hunger with her candor and her humor. History on a Personal Note (1995) returned to the short story and to memory and family. In 1996 Granta named her one of its Best of Young American Novelists.

She widened her range across the next decade. Pure Poetry (2000) gives its narrator a vocation writing explicit formalist verse in a haunted Greenwich Village apartment. Hester Among the Ruins (2002) sends an American Jewish woman through Europe with her German lover and lets the Holocaust sit inside the romance as a presence neither can put down. An Almost Perfect Moment (2004) goes back to Brooklyn in the disco years and braids religion, nostalgia, and longing. The Scenic Route (2009) turns a European journey into a study of the stories families tell about themselves.

In a Columbia seminar she calls “The Word, The Sentence, and the Paragraph,” she tells students that a good sentence sharpens an image, turns a character, carries the voice, and lifts off the page. She holds herself to the same standard past the point of reason. A book comes back from the printer and she finds fifty sentences she wants to write again.

Rabbits for Food (2019) brought her widest recognition. Its narrator, Bunny, a novelist, breaks down at a New Year’s Eve dinner and lands in a psychiatric ward over the holiday. Kirshenbaum writes depression without romance and still finds comedy on the ward. The book became a New York Times Editors’ Choice and Notable Book and one of NPR‘s favorites of the year, and Nancy Pearl named it her novel of the year.

By then the material for her next book had begun, against her will, to gather. Around 2012 she started to notice that something had shifted in Anthony, a scientist and academic. He saw two women at a sidewalk table drinking wine when no women sat there. He saw clowns, then a baseball game. He put the milk in the freezer. He left for walks that ran nine hours. Doctors offered no answer for a long time. The name, when it came, was Lewy body dementia. He died in 2020 at sixty-three, after three decades together.

She wrote about it sideways. Counting Backwards (Soho Press, March 25, 2025) gives the dying husband a different name, Leo, a place at the laboratory bench, and an artist wife, Addie, who works in collage. Leo, fifty-three, looks out the window and sees a man on stilts, swans paddling down the street, Gandhi squatting on the pavement to stir a pot of lentils. He and Addie joke about the visions while they still can. Then the visions widen into aphasia, into Capgras delusion, into a stranger wearing her husband’s face. An act of violence ends the shared home. Leo moves to assisted living, then to an apartment with a caretaker, and Addie watches him go, too soon and not soon enough. Seven chapters track the seven stages of the disease. Kirshenbaum wrote the book in the second person, addressing Addie as “you,” to keep enough distance from the page to keep working. She wrote for four years, seven days a week, often around the clock. She felt she was exposing the man she had lost. She insists the book is fiction and not a memoir, and she means it, and both things hold.

The reviews arrived loud. The novel became a New York Times Editors’ Choice and one of Lit Hub‘s most anticipated books of the year. The critic Justin Taylor, in The Washington Post, called it “the feel-bad novel of the year” and meant the line as praise. The novelist Kimberly King Parsons called it her finest. The New York Times once likened her prose to the driest champagne poured beside a last meal on death row, and the comparison fits the new book.

Across her fiction her women repeat with variations: urban, smart, watchful, quick to appetite and slow to comfort, fond of sex and cigarettes, inclined to keep a cat rather than raise a child, often artists or writers who see themselves with great clarity and steady themselves not at all. Few of them find redemption. Wit does the work that hope does in softer books. Jewishness runs under the surface as inheritance, a cast of mind and a historical memory more than a set of rituals, and the Holocaust enters her pages as weather. She builds in short, polished chapters, treats the sentence as the unit of art, and lets comedy and grief share a single line.

The poet and critic Richard Howard (1929-2022) once called her a “stand-up tragic,” and the phrase has stuck because it names the trick at the center of the work. She has won two Critics’ Choice Awards and the Discovery Award, placed novels on the notable-book lists of the Times, the Chicago Tribune, and NPR, and seen her fiction translated into many languages. She has done all of it without commercial heat, which is why writers, critics, and teachers prize her further than her name travels. The novel that may outlast the rest came out of the year she would have given anything to skip. She kept taking notes. The notes became the book.

Writer’s Writer: Binnie Kirshenbaum and the Field of Cultural Production

Binnie Kirshenbaum lives in a West Village apartment crowded with photographs, thrift-store finds, and two cats. The room reads as a life built without inherited money and furnished by an exacting eye. For more than thirty years the people who run American literary fiction have agreed that she ranks among the best writers they have. Norman Mailer (1923-2007) blurbed her. Michael Cunningham (b. 1952) called her rare and remarkable. Deborah Eisenberg (b. 1945) praised her gleaming prose. Granta named her a Best Young American Novelist. She holds two Critics’ Choice Awards and the Discovery Award, and her novels keep landing on the notable-book lists of the New York Times and the Washington Post. Her own editor describes her as a writer who has worked for years “under the radar.” Both halves of that sentence hold at once. The contradiction is the subject of this essay.

Pierre Bourdieu (1930-2002) built a model that explains the contradiction without resolving it away. In The Field of Cultural Production and The Rules of Art he maps literature as a field structured by two poles. At one pole sits large-scale production, the books that sell, the writers who answer demand and earn money in proportion to their sales. At the other pole sits restricted production, the writers who write for other writers and for the critics and juries who consecrate them, and who earn prestige in inverse proportion to their sales. Bourdieu calls the second pole the economic world reversed. The currency there is symbolic capital, the accumulated recognition of one’s peers, and the rule of conversion runs backward: the more the field honors a writer, the less the market tends to buy. Kirshenbaum occupies the second pole almost without remainder. To call her a writer’s writer, as the Washington Post does, names that position and dresses it as a compliment. The compliment hides a trade. She bought her autonomy with her readership.

Start with the ledger she is rich in. Symbolic capital does not fall from the sky. The field produces it through agents whose job is consecration, the act of marking certain work as art and certain writers as artists. The blurb is one such act, and Kirshenbaum has collected the blurbs that count. Mailer vouched for her candor about appetite when she was young. Cunningham and Eisenberg vouched for her craft when she was established. The prize is another act of consecration, and Granta’s young-novelist list functioned as an early stamp from inside the field rather than from the bookstore. The elite review organ is a third, and the Times and the Washington Post have tracked her for decades. The critic Nancy Pearl, reviewing for NPR, chose her 2019 novel as the best fiction of the year and one of the finest of the decade. Richard Howard (1929-2022) gave her the line that has outlived most of the reviews, calling her a “stand-up tragic.” Every one of these is a deposit in the symbolic account. None of them is a sale.

Now the ledger she is poor in. The market has kept its distance for thirty years. Her editor’s phrase, the writer under the radar, is the field’s tactful way of saying the books did not move in commercial numbers. The Washington Post’s phrase, the writer’s writer, says the same thing from the other direction. Bourdieu would read both phrases as descriptions of a location rather than as praise or apology. A writer’s writer is a producer at the autonomous pole whose recognition circulates among other producers and the agents who consecrate them, and stops there. The phrase converts a structural fact into a character trait, as if reticence before the mass audience were a quality of the prose rather than a property of the position. The cost stays out of the sentence. The cost is the readership she did not get.

Her trajectory across the field follows the logic of habitus, the set of dispositions a person carries from an origin into a structured game. Kirshenbaum came from a home that gave her nothing to inherit. Her parents neglected her. Her mother, when the first book appeared, told her she had never expected her to publish anything. She moved to Manhattan at eighteen and cut ties with most of her family. She took a bachelor’s degree from Columbia in 1980 and a Master of Fine Arts from Brooklyn College in 1984, the credentials that admit a person to the literary field on the production side rather than the consumption side. Her first book was a novel for young readers. She left that subfield for adult literary fiction and never returned, a repositioning toward the pole where the stakes she cared about were played. The maximalist apartment, the cats kept in place of children, the eye that furnishes a room from thrift stores: these are dispositions of taste, and Bourdieu read taste in Distinction as the surest marker of a person’s place in social space. Hers is the taste of someone who built cultural capital without economic capital behind it, and who learned to value the kind of distinction that money cannot buy because money was never the point and was never available.

Her aesthetic choices read, in this frame, as position-takings. Bourdieu argues that a writer does not choose a style in a vacuum but takes a position against the other positions available in the field at that moment. Kirshenbaum says she dislikes likable characters and wants the ugly side of humanity on the page. She refuses the consolations that the large-scale pole rewards, the redemption arc, the sympathetic lead, the uplift. She treats the sentence as the unit of art and the plot as a frame to hang sentences on. She lets comedy and grief share a line so that neither reads as the sincere one. Each of these moves defines itself against the demands of the commercial pole, and each accumulates symbolic capital at the autonomous pole by the act of refusal. The disavowal of the market is the field’s purest move, because the field treats indifference to money as proof of devotion to art. Bourdieu’s point cuts here. The disinterest is interested. It pays in the currency the pole respects.

The publishers tell the same story in business terms. Through the middle of her career her novels came out from Ecco, the literary imprint folded into HarperCollins, a position near the artistic end of a large trade house. Her last two novels, the 2019 book and the 2025 one, came from Soho Press, an independent. A writer who left a conglomerate imprint for a small independent house looks, on the commercial map, as if she had slipped. On Bourdieu’s map she moved toward the autonomous pole, from a literary line inside large-scale production to a house defined by its independence from it. The move deepened her autonomy and her marginality in the same step, because at this pole they are the same fact seen twice.

The Columbia chair completes the picture and gives it a second function. The university consecrates, and the consecrated professor consecrates in turn. Kirshenbaum holds a senior position in one of the country’s ranked writing programs, where she has chaired the division and directed the fiction track. She teaches a seminar on the word, the sentence, and the paragraph, and tells students that a sentence can be an object of art. That seminar transmits field-specific capital to the next cohort, the dispositions and standards that reproduce the autonomous pole across generations. She is consecrated and a consecrator at once. The school pays a salary, which solves in part the problem the market created, and which lets a writer at the restricted pole keep writing restricted books. Bourdieu noticed long ago that the academy underwrites the autonomy it also certifies.

Late recognition arrived on the field’s terms, not the market’s. Counting Backwards (Soho Press, March 25, 2025) drew the strongest reviews of her life. The New York Times made it an Editors’ Choice. Lit Hub put it among the year’s most anticipated. The Washington Post critic offered the back-handed honor of calling it a book built to make the reader feel terrible, and meant the line as praise, which only the autonomous pole could parse as praise. The book carries the subject the restricted pole prizes for its seriousness, a husband’s death by Lewy body dementia, and the form it prizes for its difficulty, a second-person narration that holds the reader at arm’s length. The field rewarded an accumulation thirty years in the making at the moment the work also offered the gravity and the formal nerve that the pole reads as proof of art. The market warmed a little. It warmed late, and it warmed because the consecrating agents told it to.

So the compliment fails as a description and works as a diagnosis. Writer’s writer names a place on Bourdieu’s map, the autonomous pole, where peers and critics confer the recognition that the market withholds, and where a writer trades the wide readership for the freedom to write unlikable women and refuse the consoling ending. Kirshenbaum took that trade early, held it for three decades, and won at the end the prize the pole exists to give, which is the regard of the people who decide what counts as art. The regard cost her the readers. She would not call that a loss, and at her pole it is not one. The accounts simply run in different money.

My 2006 Interview

She calls me back Monday morning, April 10, 2006.

Luke: "When you were a kid, what did you want to be when you grew up?"

Binnie: "Nothing. No job at all.

"There was one point when I was six that I wanted to be a doctor because I thought I got to see as many naked people as possible. Then I realized there were other responsibilities attached to that.

"I wanted to be a writer by the time I was ten."

Luke: "What were you expected to become aside from mother?"

Binnie: "I wasn't expected to become a mother. They didn't think I'd be good at that either. A teacher or a lawyer."

Luke: "Because your mother was [an English] teacher."

Binnie: "I was a smart kid. I did well in school. I was good with language. I could argue well."

Binnie grew up in Westchester, an affluent suburb outside of New York City. She has an older brother and a younger brother.

Luke: "Were you the overshadowed child?"

Binnie: "You could put it that way."

Luke: "Are there any similarities in the feedback you've received from childhood to today?"

Binnie: "Weird. I'm actually not weird. I'm perfectly sane and bourgeois. Some of my friends still say I'm weird."

Luke: "In what respect do they say you are weird?"

Binnie: "I'm not quite sure. When I was younger, it was because I did not always want to do what my friends wanted to do. The girls I grew up with, if they were not beautiful by nature, they were beautiful by the knife. Their whole lives revolved around boys. They didn't have any interests of their own. All they wanted to do was watch the boys play basketball or hang out while the boys played football. I thought it was absurd that the boys did things and we watched them do things. I'd have ideas about going places they thought were strange. They would want to go to Florida on Spring Break and I'd want to go to Romania.

"I love to travel but I don't go where people would normally think of as vacation spots. I don't like those things. I pick places at random. That strikes people as odd.

"The way I dress. I wear what I like, not necessarily what's fashionable. I dress up a lot. I'm not casual. I just bought my first pair of jeans in 25 years.

"I copy Sophia Loren. I wear really high heels. I call it 'Italian slutwear.'

"Sometimes we get attached to things we see at a certain point in our lives and this registers what is beautiful. I remember seeing those Italian films [in Binnie's early teens] with Sophia Loren or movies with Elizabeth Taylor and thinking they were absolutely gorgeous."

Luke: "What kind of crowd did you hang out with in highschool?"

Binnie: "Yech. My friends were popular, though I wasn't. A lot of my friends were cheerleaders. They were all popular with the boys. They were all [white] princesses, though not all Jewish. Everybody had lots of clothes and their own cars. I never learned how to drive. I still don't know how to drive.

"They were my friends but I was always aware of not liking them all that much and not having their values. I wanted to get away from them.

"They all had boyfriends and I didn't. I did their homework for them.

"I was in a [highschool] sorority — Zeta Phi. I was even president. I didn't belong to a sorority in college.

"I wasn't a well-behaved teenager. I didn't become a junkie or go to jail but I was a fairly bad kid.

"My parents went away for the weekend. I asked if I could throw a party. They said no. I thought, 'They won't know.' There were something like 500 kids in my house. It was completely destroyed.

"I got suspended from school for mouthing off to teachers and cutting classes and letting people cheat off me."

Luke: "Do you stay in touch with anyone from highschool? Did anyone you knew in highschool become famous?"

Binnie: "There's one woman who I speak to once a year or so, but that was after lots of years of no contact, but then she came to a reading I gave and we picked up a little. The guy who started Priceline.com went to my highschool, but I think that's the whole of it."

Luke: "Were you cute in highschool?"

Binnie: "I don't know."

Luke: "At what age did boys start finding you hot?"

Binnie: "College. I looked the same but something changed."

Luke: "Maybe you don't see yourself as men do."

Binnie: "I never thought I was attractive. I thought I had an interesting face that it took people who were older to appreciate that it was interesting."

Luke: "At what age did you become erotically attracted to boys?"

Binnie: "Nine. That they didn't like me didn't mean that I didn't like them."

Luke: "Did you transfer those unrequited feelings to writing?"

Binnie: "I didn't begin writing anything sexually graphic until I was in my twenties. When I was younger, I was embarrassed by it."

Luke: "At what age did you lose your virginity?"

Binnie: "Eighteen. It was boring. I was in Europe."

Luke: "What gave you the courage to start writing frankly about sex?"

Binnie: "People often think that I write more graphically about sex than I do. I'm never terribly explicit. Any sex scenes I do write tend to be brief.

"I read Henry Miller for the first time [circa 22], who I don't think is a great writer, but I found him liberating. I thought, 'You really can say anything.'

"I had a conversation with a friend about the same time about masturbation. We were laughing ourselves sick about it. I thought, 'Nobody ever writes about [female masturbation].'

"We realized that neither one of us had had that discussion before. That women don't talk about it the same way men did.

"That's changed.

"I thought I wanted to write a story about that, all the components, whether it is the joy of it or the loneliness of it. There's a whole compendium that is attached to it.

"After I wrote a story about it, I felt like I could write about blowjobs."

Luke: "Many of the blurbs for your writing stress that you are a writer on sex."

Norman Mailer wrote: "Not many young female novelists can deal with sex, the appetite for it, and the loss of such appetite, with such candor, lack of self-protection, and humor as Binnie Kirshenbaum."

Binnie: "I don't object that people say it, but I don't like when people can't get beyond it.

"My sex scenes are brief. They're never erotic. They're always either pathetic or funny. If they are meant to be the least bit erotic, they never get more than a sentence or so. I worry that people don't see beyond that.

"I use sex as metaphor. Sex is just one more way we communicate. Instead of talking, sex will say what I want the characters to say.

"That I'm an erotic writer or that I write about sex, that that's the main theme of what I write about, is just wrong and probably insulting."

Luke: "Sex is so powerful that people aren't going to see the metaphor in it."

Binnie: "I don't see how they couldn't. That's what it is. It's powerful in the moment but what it represents and why we do it and the range of emotions that go into it, both proceeding and following it, are just as strong… There's nothing sadder than sad sex. There's nothing more degrading than having sex that you don't want. There's nothing more comical than when sex goes wrong. It does stand in for all these other emotions. It all boils down to sex but that doesn't mean its only sex."

Luke: "I'm wagering that only professional writers and intellectuals are going to see the metaphors in sex and your average reader is just going to see the sex."

Binnie: "Sure. In the later books, less so. There's less sex. I hope that readers are better readers but I can't control the way people read. I would hope they could get more from it than just that. If you're reading just for sex and you're choosing my books, that's pathetic. There's better sex out there than mine."

Luke: "Do you ever get dissed for being too much fun to read?"

Binnie: "Yeah. That's a sore point. I'm starting to see this as a gender issue. Across the board, women writers are not taken as seriously as men writers. We don't have the same gravitas. That men write about war and women write about children.

"Often people have said to me, 'Are we supposed to take your book seriously or not? Are they comic novels?' I'll say, 'They're dark comedy.' Then I'll get a quizzical look. I don't necessarily liken myself to Philip Roth, but if I do, I'll [explain that] he's funny but he's serious.

"They can make that leap if I push them there.

"The better critics see it right off.

"Some read me and just see the humor. I don't think there's anything in the world that's funny that isn't sadder than it is funny. All humor is tragedy but we don't want to go there because humor is a more comfortable place to be. If we explore what causes us to laugh, we'll see it is quite tragic."

Luke: "Are female writers and critics any different in their reaction to your work?"

Binnie: "No.

"I'm down on chick lit. It's not that one shouldn't read for pleasure. I'm happy to pick up a mystery or thriller. Women especially (this comes from Oprah and the talkshows) have come to read looking for self-help and identification in the comfortable way, not in the examined life way. They're looking for inspiration. I think any book where the hero or heroine triumphs is by nature not a good book. They look for identification that is cosmetic. 'Oh, she gets depressed and eats a quart of ice-cream and so do I. She makes me feel better.'

"That's a dangerous way to read because it shuts us off from the true purpose of literature."

Luke: "Which is?"

Binnie: "To expand our world. To inspect the world and to find sympathy, empathy and compassion…

"This [Oprah approach] closes off the world. We want nothing but ourselves reflected back in the best light possible.

"The ghettoizing of literature has done the same thing."

Luke: "Do you want your books to be perceived as serious literature?"

Binnie: "Yes. I think I write serious literature. There are lots of great books that are funny. Nabokov was a riot. There is a ton of serious literature that is funny. I hope I fall into that camp.

"I write about alienation and loneliness and a loss of a sense of place in the world and things that are ultimately serious."

Luke: "How much of what you write about is a working out of your own personal themes?"

Binnie: "Everything one writes is a working out of personal themes. I rarely have autobiographical components. Making things up is one of the real joys of fiction. I'd be more inhibited if I used my own life. I don't think my own life is as interesting as the lives I've given my characters.

"Many people assume that all fiction is autobiographical. I don't care that people think that."

Luke: "What are the biggest prices you've had to pay for your writing?"

Binnie: "I'm not rich.

"I don't know that I've had to pay any prices. I love what I do and I like my life. I don't have any children and I don't care."

Luke: "Have you had any lovers get furious with you because you used some part of your experience with them?"

Binnie: "No.

"If I do use people, they either really like it, no matter how they are portrayed, or I've had people think they're in there when they're not… My mother got mad at me over a short story I wrote about a greedy family fighting over a will. I said to her, 'That's not our family.' She said, 'You and I know that but nobody else is going to know that.' She was right but there was nothing I could do about that."

Luke: "What are the biggest surprises you get when people read your work?"

Binnie: "With An Almost Perfect Moment, many people thought it was about a Jewish girl who wanted to be Catholic. It amazed me how many people did not know that the Virgin Mary was Jewish. Or that they did not understand the end and thought she had gone into a convent.

"In Hester Among the Ruins, too many people did not understand her anger towards Germany and they saw the final exchange as her being vindictive. I saw it as a justifiable vindictiveness. People saw him as somebody who tried hard to make amends for the way and she wouldn't let it go."

Luke: "These would have to be non-Jewish reactions?"

Binnie: "Yes. There were Jewish reactions — how could she do this at all? How could she go to Germany?

"Some people just saw A Disturbance in One Place as a sex book, just a woman who had all these affairs…"

Luke: "Have you had the humbling experience of encountering people who understood what you wrote better than you did?"

Binnie: "Yes. I once did a book club that was all shrinks. They were insightful. There have been times when I've taken what other people told me and then when I was asked about my book, I used it.

"I didn't know why I had the ending of 'A Full Life of a Different Nature' about masturbation. Somebody talked to me about the end and I remember saying, 'Thank you. I didn't understand what it was about.'

"There's a degree of idiot savantism in writing."

Luke: "What infuriates you about some of the books these days getting rave reviews?"

Binnie: "It drives me crazy that the characters have to be likable [and the protagonists triumphant]. If we held up this standard, there would be no literature until the 1980s. People can accept that MacBeth was not a nice couple but in contemporary literature they want to read about nice couples.

"I don't want to read about people I want to be friends with. I have friends. I want to read about people who are going to show me something I don't know.

"When comparisons are made and it's said that this is the next Dostoevsky and you read it and it is a good book but The Brothers Karamazov it isn't. That hyperbole will bother me."

Luke: "What about these complex novels that only an academic can love that get rave reviews?"

Binnie: "I try to be open-minded. With all experimental fiction, no it is not necessarily a good yarn and you can't get lost in it easily. Most experiments fail.

"There should be some degree of difficulty in reading. This should come from pondering the characters and the dilemmas and the moral questions questions posed, not just from getting through it. I'm looking to morally and emotionally connect the dots. Other people are looking to cerebrally connect the dots."

Luke: "Do you want to call out any authors whose work you think is crap even though they are acclaimed?"

Binnie: "No. I don't review books. As much as I will privately say things, I feel that everybody has worked hard, even if the person is a jackass. It's always painful to see that about oneself and I don't like causing pain to others."

Interview II

I've read all her books (but History on a Personal Note). She calls me back Monday morning, April 24, 2006.

Luke: "How do you know so much about loneliness?"

Binnie: "I grew up in the suburbs? I was a lonely kid. I always had friends but I never felt like I belonged. There was a side of myself that I kept to myself."

Luke: "When did you feel like you belonged? College?"

Binnie: "I'm not sure I've ever quite felt that way. But certainly when I got to college it was much better. I found kindred spirits. I could express myself. Existential loneliness is something we all suffer but we tend to turn away from it and I like looking at it."

Luke: "You suffer more than most people."

Binnie: "It's not something I talk to people about. Usually, when we're together, we don't talk about loneliness. Perhaps?

"I was a middle child. Middle children tend to get ignored. I had two brothers who were probably more difficult children than I was.

"The neighborhood [Westchester, New York] was all-white but very mixed with different religions. I was the only Jewish kid in my age group in my four-block radius. There was a fair amount of anti-Semitism. I felt excluded until I got to highschool, which was 50% Jewish.

"I like being alone, so maybe I feed it?"

Luke: "How did the anti-Semitism manifest itself?"

Binnie: "'Christkiller!'

"I had no idea what anybody was talking about. I was clueless as to why anybody would say that to me.

"I remember kids throwing pennies at me.

"There was one scene I used in a story about a neighbor who wouldn't let me swim in their pool."

Luke: "What do you love and hate about growing older?"

Binnie: "Not much I love about it.

"I'm more secure and confident. I'm more confident about my own attractiveness even though I know that by and large youth and beauty are synonymous. I don't know that I got better looking as I got older but people respond to me as if I have. I believe my own attractiveness in a way that I didn't when I was younger."

Luke: "More men hitting on you?"

Binnie: "Yeah. Or better quality."

She's been married 15 years to a non-Jewish professor of medicine.

Luke: "Tell me about you and God."

Binnie: "I'm a believer in a strange little way, certainly not in an any fundamentalist way. I subscribe to evolution. The world is a miraculous place. That nature happened as it did is mind-boggling. I allow for the idea that there's some grand plan, not necessarily a grand being. I believe in inherent good and evil and that the inherent good is god. I try to live as good a life as I believe in and there's some idea of serving this greater good, this god, by doing that. I believe in trying to leave the world a better place than you found it."

Luke: "Have you had a relationship with God? Do you talk to God? Does God to talk to you?"

Binnie: "He definitely doesn't talk to me. Occasionally I've asked for a favor.

"It's more when I'm faced with a moral dilemma. When I'm less than perfect. I'm a vegetarian because of my religious beliefs but I wear leather. But when I put on leather, I get this twinge of guilt. That may be my god admonishing me for being a hypocrite."

Luke: "What's your relationship with organized Judaism?"

Binnie: "There really isn't one. My family was irreligious. We were Jewish by cultural identity. We never went to synagogue. We were Christmas Jews. One or two years we gave Chanukah a shot and everybody was disappointed.

"We didn't have a tree but we had stockings, Santa Claus, gifts, Christmas dinner.

"We didn't decorate the house.

"When I was younger, I didn't have much of a Jewish identity. I didn't like being Jewish because I associated it with being a Jewish [American] princess. It wasn't until I got older that I embraced being a princess. That people would make jokes about Jewish women wanting to marry doctors, I resented that. Misguidedly, I didn't resent the person saying it. I resented my being Jewish.

"Then I got older and read more and was out in the world more and realized that Jewish women do other things aside from marry doctors. I learned more about the religion and learned that whatever beliefs I had about the world and God, they jelled more with Judaism than with any other religion.

"I took it upon myself to observe a few rituals. I don't eat bread during Passover. I don't have a seder either. I light a [yartzheit] candle for my mother. I named my cat in memory of my mother because I don't have children. I got dispensation from a rabbi for that. A lot of the rituals about death. I never leave flowers at a grave. I always put a stone down."

Luke: "Do you think you have an eternal soul?"

Binnie: "In an abstract way.

"I abhor cut flowers. Planting things is wonderful. Using one's money to perpetuate betterment."

Luke: "How do you determine what's right and wrong and how do you know when you've done something wrong?"

Binnie: "I think a lot about what's right and wrong for me. Largely what's wrong has to do with causing suffering. I'm devoted to Peter Singer that way. To do nothing about suffering is wrong. Hypocrisy bothers me.

"You know when you're being hypocritical. Your conscience tweaks and tells you.

"I don't think I've ever done anything that causes active suffering (that I'm aware of)."

Luke: "You've never stabbed anyone?"

Binnie: "No. I've punched a few people but I'm so tiny (5'2") it doesn't hurt. I have no physical strength. In that way I'm a real Jewish girl. I've never deprived anybody of their food or their livelihood."

Luke: "What are the ways you've caused others the most pain?"

Binnie: "Withholding of love.

"I feel bad when I look at the newspaper and I see there's genocide in Darfur and I know I'm doing nothing about that."

Luke: "Do you think it is possible to be sexually promiscuous and not wreak vast amounts of hurt?"

Binnie: "Yes. Absolutely. 'Don't ask, don't tell' is probably always a good policy.

"Somebody can be faithful and more hurtful by giving affection elsewhere or other kinds of loyalty elsewhere. An example that always cracks me up — someone once wrote an essay that was published in an anthology about how she no longer has sex with her husband, and that she wasn't having sex with anybody else either. She signed it.

"I figured everybody would've been happier if she had just been having an affair. If she had been having sex on a regular basis, she probably wouldn't have been compelled to dishonor her husband in that way.

"The humiliation, the traditional cuckolding, is far worse.

"I don't think promiscuity and adultery are such terrible things. Society has made more of it than it is.

"I don't know that I'd be terribly bent out of shape if my husband slept with somebody else. I might be bent out of shape if gave the affection he gives me to somebody else. Or the loyalty or if he left me. But if he slept with somebody else now and again, I wouldn't get worked up about it.

"I suppose emotional adultery is worse.

"We all have a multitude of relationships in our lives for different reasons. I have a best friend but she doesn't fill every need I have for friends. I have other friends that I do other things with.

"If my husband had something that he needed to talk to someone about and that for whatever reason he didn't feel like he could talk to me about, I'd rather he'd have someone to talk to about because I care about him."

Luke: "What's it like for your husband to be married to Binnie Kirshenbaum the novelist? How does your writing affect him?"

Binnie: "He's good about it all. He reads none of it, which isn't to say he doesn't know what's in there. When we were dating, I gave him a short story I'd written. He read it and told me about the three words I'd misspelled. That was probably the last time I showed him anything.

"He writes [scientific] papers I don't read. He just doesn't read fiction.

"He comes to readings I give if I ask him to. He's supportive that I do what I want. He's happy for me when things go well. He's not all that terrific when things don't go well because he's a pragmatist.

"I've told him many times that if I get a bad review, he's supposed to tell me that that person is stupid and nobody reads that paper anyway. As opposed to saying, 'Oh God, Binnie, you must feel awful.' That's what he's thinking."

Luke: "Is there gloom around the house when you get a bad review?"

Binnie: "Sometimes. It depends on where it is. If it is in a major publication, I feel bad. Sometimes it is only a few hours. Usually it gets offset if a good review comes in.

"Nothing could make me give it up."

Luke: "Tell me about you and Germany."

Binnie: "That's a strange relationship. I think it's over. My earlier books were translated there and did wildly well. I was invited over to give readings. It was just a strange experience. I never felt so Jewish in my life. In some ways very cliched. You can't help wondering what people really think. What their parents taught them.

"At the same time, shamelessly basking in the philo-semitism. A man there once said to me, 'All Jewish women were phenomenally brilliantly and unbelievably sexy.' I liked that people did think that.

"I never felt so desirable. There was a lot of electricity with German men in that this was the ultimate forbidden fruit on both sides. Yet I don't find them particularly sexy.

"It was fraught with complications. In the end, there's a culture clash.

"I haven't been over there in a year-and-a-half. From 1998 till 2004, I was going over a lot for conferences, panels, literary festivals. I made a lot of friends there. There was a time when Munich was my second home.

"The first time I went I was 16. I went on a teen tour."

Luke: "Have you had many romantic relationships with German men?"

Binnie: "None."

Luke: "Do you find WWII German military uniforms sexy?"

Binnie: "No, because what's associated with them. On the other hand, from just a purely aesthetic point of view, they had it down."

Luke: "I find tremendous despair in your writing. Am I misreading you?"

Binnie: "No, it is there."

Luke: "Where do you find your reason for being?"

Binnie: "Despairing? The same place the loneliness comes from. I think about life like being the last person at the New Year's Eve party. There's so much going on and everybody's happy and then it's over and you're sitting there with a hat on your head and the balloon is floating past and there's this ultimate emptiness. That's how I see the human condition."

Luke: "I want to shake all your protagonists and say, 'Commit to something.'"

Binnie laughs. "Yeah."

Luke: "Commit to a community or a religion or a club. Make a bunch of attachments. They are all lacking attachments."

Binnie: "They are. If you can make attachments, you are no longer lonely. Or maybe it's that all attachments are ultimately false. We're born alone. We die alone. All connection that we make is fleeting and superficial.

"I don't know that we all speak the same language, that anybody else completely understands us. That's where the desire to write comes from, the craving to be understood.

"It's hard to commit to a group when that sense of hypocrisy always eats at you.

"If I had committed to what you had committed to, I would think, 'This is wrong. That's wrong. This is bulls—. Look at how you live your life. You're telling me how to lead my life.' I don't think I'd be able to reconcile it well enough.

"Writers are always outsiders and have to be. It's the only way we can write and it is the reason for our writing. We're outsiders and we need to connect, but we can't connect because we write."

Luke: "What about you and joining things?"

Binnie: "I'm not a joiner. Somebody I know is doing a book on clubs. He emailed me. I said, 'Not since six weeks of Girls Scouts in fourth grade.'

"I go my own way.

"I belong to the Democratic party."

Luke: "Do you do things with them?"

Binnie: "No. I give them money. That's the whole of my affiliating and belonging.

"I was a member of PEN. I believe in a community of writers doing favors, sharing contacts, work. I don't go for the formality of groups. Once you organize and set down some rules, things are bound to go wrong. Once you have a power structure, things are bound to go wrong.

"I see it as a tribe as opposed to a family, and a loose community as opposed to an organized one."

Luke: "How does your family like your writing?"

Binnie: "They don't. I'm sure my brothers have never read anything I've written. They're not literary. Years ago, I gave my younger brother a book that was wrapped. He said, 'This isn't one of yours, is it?' It wasn't.

"Before she died in 1998, my mother was mixed. She was nervous that I would tell family secrets. If there was a lot of sex, she'd roll her eyeballs. 'What are people going to think about you?' At the same time, she was kinda proud.

"I don't think my father has read anything specifically but he knows what's in there. He's proud like my husband. If I get a good review in the Forward and his friends call him and tell him, he's pleased.

"It pleases him that I am more Jewish because he was raised more religiously than my mother was. Even though he's not observant, he has more of an attachment.

"I'm not especially close to my father. I'm not at all close to my brothers. Friends were always more important than family."

Luke: "All of your characters are alienated from their families?"

Binnie: "When I was young and wrote stories, people told me that all my characters were orphans or only children.

"I don't fully get family."

Luke: "Was there anything autobiographical in any of your mourning scenes? Not showing up to the funeral? Or not being notified."

Binnie: "My father had a stroke a few months ago and it was three days later before anybody told me. When my mother was dying, I was in Europe. When I left for Europe, she was in remission. I didn't get the call that she was dying until she was in the hospital and no longer conscious and that I should come back. She'd been in the hospital for several weeks and nobody called to tell me to come back.

"I always felt like an afterthought.

"My mother used to tell stories that they'd be halfway home and realize I wasn't with them. There was always that feeling that I didn't quite belong to that group."

Luke: "Did your family sit shiva for your mother?"

Binnie: "Yes. We didn't cover the mirrors but we did stay in and spend a week of mourning. I even gave the eulogy at her funeral. That's because my brothers couldn't write.

"There's a scene in a book I'm working on now about sitting Shiva for the mother."

Luke: "Your publisher concludes in its blurb for your book Pure Poetry: 'Lila knows that she has to take action, and in doing so learns some startling truths about herself, her capacity for love, and the nature of true freedom.' Is that true? I don't remember her learning startling truths about herself."

Binnie: "Those things get written by somebody else. If she learned anything, it was that any freedom she's going to have is from within herself. Maybe she learned that loving someone does come with commitments and maybe she wasn't the one to make them."

Luke: "She seemed as lost as ever. It's not like there was redemption."

Binnie: "No, except that she's ready to rid herself of the ghost."

Luke: "There's not a lot of redemption in your books?"

Binnie: "Yeah. I don't believe people really change."

Luke: "Can you give any turningpoints in your life where you were never the same afterwards?"

Binnie: "I always likened going to college to someone who was gay coming out of the closet. There was so much of myself that I kept hidden growing up. There were political awakenings. But no."

Luke: "Surely you had to let some things die to get married?"

Binnie: "Sort of. I always put weddings and funerals in the same box. When somebody marries, lots of things die."

Luke: "There are aren't dramatic realizations in your books."

Binnie: "No. I'm thin on plot. For me, it's the people, not even so much what they do but learning about who they are."

Luke: "I always want them to change their lives, be redeemed and have dramatic realizations."

Binnie: "Hester has one."

Luke: "She doesn't belong in Germany and that German."

Binnie: "And she's no longer ashamed of her parents."

Luke: "All your books are depressing."

Binnie laughs. "They are. I write black comedy."

Luke: "What about you and therapy? Have you had a lot?"

Binnie: "On and off over the years. I'm tired of it. Now I see somebody periodically because I'm medicated. To get my drugs, I have to spend a little time chatting. This is the first person I went to who I think is smarter than me. It's only been nine months.

"One I stayed with for five years but I was definitely smarter."

Luke: "Did you ever put off going on medication because you thought it would diminish your creativity?"

Binnie: "Yeah.

"I remember getting a book accepted by a publisher and thinking, 'I should be really happy now and I'm not.' That was the catalyst [for getting help].

"A friend of mine who went on medication says, 'She's completely the same person only she used to have a headache and now she doesn't.'

"I think that's true. I'm very moody still. I have very dark periods."

Luke: "How long do they last?"

Binnie: "Anywhere from a few days to a year. I just got out of one that was heavily on and off for the last year-and-a-half. It would go away for a few days and come crashing back again.

"I don't worry about killing myself.

"I'm more productive when the medication's working. My work is as dark as before."

Luke: "How does your husband handle you being in a dark place for months?"

Binnie: "He's good about it.

"I remember when Primo Levi killed himself, somebody wrote an op/ed about how terrible it was that somebody who survived what he survived then killed himself and that this was a terrible message to survivors. My husband said, 'What a moronic thing to say. The man was sick.' I remember thinking that was a lovely compassionate way of looking at it.

"He sometimes became impatient with me when I would resist going for help.

"My cycles of depression got worse when I first got married and I resisted going for a couple of years."

Luke: "How much has therapy and medication helped your happiness?"

Binnie: "Medication a lot. I don't know that the therapy has made any difference. I know that is not a Jewish thing to say.

"I hoped that therapy would unlock something in my unconscious that would make a difference in writing but that never happened."

Luke: "Have you had phases of hope in your life that this is the meaning of life?"

Binnie: "No."

Luke: "You've never been a true believer."

Binnie: "I'm a true believer that there are many paths to happiness."

Great Book Or Great Marriage?

Whenever I ask high-achieving women if they'd rather write a great book (or direct a great movie, etc) or have a great marriage, they usually take offense and maintain they can have both and there is no need to choose, and no, they won't rank which objective is more important to them.

One who did not take offense to my question was married novelist Binnie Kirshenbaum, who emails me that she'd rather write a great book.

Related Links

Pearl Abraham Elisa Albert Steve Almond Jonathan Ames Shalom Auslander Aimee Bender Karen Bender Amy Bloom Danit Brown Melvin Jules Bukiet Tamar Fox Naama Goldstein Rebecca Goldstein Yael Goldstein Laurie Graff Lauren Grodstein Ehud Havazelet Joanna Hershon Dara Horn Molly Jong-Fast Mitchell James Kaplan Binnie Kirshenbaum Sana Krasikov Adam Mansbach Tova Mirvis Gurumurthy Neelakantan Alana Newhouse Jon Papernick Rachel Resnick Thane Rosenbaum Elizabeth Rosner Wendy Shalit Ilana Stanger-Ross Laurie Gwen Shapiro Rochelle Shapiro Andrea Seigel Robert Siegel Terrie Silverman Margot Singer Leora Skolkin-Smith Yuri Slezkine Diana Spechler Steve Stern Ayelet Waldman Katharine Weber Tamar Yellin People of the Book Festival 2006

Yosef Abramowitz Edward Alexander Michael Berenbaum Sally Berkovic James Besser Reuven Blau Stephen Bloom Andrew Silow-Carroll Shmuley Boteach Benyamin Cohen Debra Nussbaum Cohen Robert Cohn Ami Eden Rob Eshman Larry Cohler-Esses Frances Dinkelspiel Matt Dorf Ami Eden Charles Fenyvesi Eric Fingerhut Amnon Finkelstein Sue Fishkoff Samuel Freedman Stephen Fried Robert I. Friedman Heshy Fried Jonathan Friendly Neal Gabler Evan Gahr J.J. Goldberg Ari Goldman Yossi Klein Halevi Malcolm Hoenlein Wayne Hoffman Hollywood Jews Mickey Kaus Eve Kessler Michael Kinsley Amy Klein Marc S. Klein Lisa S. Lenkiewicz Gene Lichtenstein Jason Maoz Jonathan Mark Deborah Dash Moore Alana Newhouse Gustav Niebuhr Ori Nir Steve Rabinowitz Gary Rosenblatt Jennie Rothenberg Debra Rubin Neil Rubin Walter Ruby Douglas Rushkoff Jonathan Sarna Cathy Seipp Rabbi Avi Shafran Mark Silk Sheldon Teitelbaum Jonathan Tobin Tom Tugend David Twersky Teresa Watanabe Steven I. Weiss Leon Wieseltier Paul Wilkes Lauren Winner Yori Yanover Larry Yudelson

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Binnie Kirshenbaum

Mitchell James Kaplan

A man sits in the reading room of the Bibliothèque Nationale in Paris. The decade is the early 1980s. He has come to France after college and stayed, working as a translator and an English teacher, and he reads the way some men walk a city with no destination, moving from one book to the next, following nothing in particular. He pulls down a volume the size of a pamphlet. Inside runs a list. Every sailor on Columbus’s first voyage, 1492, each name trailed by a line or two of biography. One name stops him. Luis de Torres. Beside it, set down four centuries earlier and copied forward ever since, a single tag. The Jew.

De Torres sailed as Columbus’s interpreter. He had converted before the crossing, days before the expulsion that emptied Spain of its Jews. Now his name lay in a French archive, and a young American read it and felt the floor shift. Four events of the late fifteenth century stood braided together in front of him: the Inquisition, the reconquest of Granada, the expulsion of the Jews, the crossing to a new world. Kaplan understood that he had found his first real novel, a story with the weight he had been waiting for. If he did the research, he reasoned, readers would believe it.

That conviction, that belief precedes everything, organizes the work of Mitchell James Kaplan, an American novelist born in Los Angeles. Across three books written over more than a decade he returns to the hinge points of history, the moments when a civilization turns and ordinary men must decide what they will keep and what they will betray. He has called himself a novelist, not a historical novelist, and he means the distinction. The present, he says, belongs to history too.

His childhood ran through books before it ran through anything else. His mother, working toward a doctorate in comparative literature, read him William Blake (1757-1827) and Wallace Stevens (1879-1955) at bedtime, and the lambs of Blake’s England and the woman of Stevens taking her coffee and oranges on a Sunday morning settled into him early. When his birth family fell apart he went to a boarding school in Carpinteria, California, where he gave himself over to Hawthorne, Hesse, and Melville. He admired the way Nathaniel Hawthorne (1804-1864) used fiction to think about the past, and he came to a position he has held since. All novels are historical. The past and the present belong to history alike.

The school was the Cate School, near Santa Barbara, and he left it with its Scholarship Prize and its Music Prize. At Yale he read English literature with intent, working his way from Beowulf forward, and he graduated cum laude with honors. He took the Paine Memorial Prize for the best long-form senior essay submitted to the English department. There he met the man who turned an ambition into a decision.

William Styron (1925-2006) drifted in and out of Yale in those years. He read two early attempts at novels, both set in the present, both more experiment than achievement, and in the second he saw something. He told Kaplan he had the stuff of a writer and carried the pages to his own editor at Random House, who then sat down with the young man to talk. Styron also handed him one line that outlasted the rest. The most important thing, he said, is that your readers believe your story. Kaplan kept it. Years later, in a French library, holding a pamphlet of dead sailors, he would feel the line snap into place.

After Yale he spent seven years in Paris. He worked as a translator and an English teacher and read his way through the French canon, Molière and Baudelaire and Balzac and Proust. His clients ran to film producers chasing English-language money, and he worked alongside screenwriters and novelists whose books were headed to the screen, among them Jean-Pierre Ronssin and the critic and director Pascal Kané, as well as Claude Bessy, the danseuse étoile of the Paris Opéra Ballet, and the Lebanese director Maroun Bagdadi. His first published story appeared in the Franco-American review Frank. The years in France gave him a second language, a working life in narrative, and the chance encounter that became his subject.

He returned to Los Angeles in 1986. He worked in the film industry for the director Michael Ritchie (1938-2001) and the actor and producer Kirk Douglas (1916-2020), among others, doctoring scripts with his wife and writing screenplays of their own. The trade taught him economy. A screenplay carries its meaning in motion and in talk, and it cannot stop to explain. The pacing of his novels owes something to those years. He and his family moved to a country house at Big Bear Lake, and there he wrote the first draft of his first novel. He bought a Piper Archer II, earned his pilot’s license, and helped found the Big Bear Lake International Film Festival, where he served as a judge.

The novel took six years. By Fire, By Water came out from Other Press in 2010. Its hero is Luis de Santángel, royal chancellor of Aragon and grandson of a converso, a Jew forced to the font. Santángel keeps a private interest in the faith his family left, a dangerous thing under the New Inquisition, and when the violence reaches a friend he joins a plot to kill the inquisitor Pedro de Arbués, only to face Tomás de Torquemada (1420-1498) when the Inquisitor General arrives to hunt the conspirators. The financier helps secure the backing for Columbus and his 1492 voyage, and the book sets that crossing against the persecution closing in at home. Kaplan wrote King Fernando and Queen Isabella and Torquemada as men and women with reasons of their own, and he gave the Inquisition’s cellars their full chill. The opening finds Santángel walking the cobbles of Zaragoza by a thin moon in 1487, then stepping through a heavy door into a building of cold, rancid fumes. The scene tells the reader at once that this world will not be safe.

The book traveled. It won the Independent Publisher Book Awards Gold Medal for historical fiction, the ForeWord Magazine Book of the Year Bronze Medal in the same category, and an Eric Hoffer Award honorable mention, and the Italian translation took the Adelina Della Pergola Prize, a prize judged by high school students across Italy, which says something about the reach of the story past its scholarly furniture. The Jewish Book Council made it a selection, and it drew a nomination for the Goodreads Choice Award in historical fiction. Reviewers reached for the same words. Learned. Heartbreaking. Cinematic.

The research for the first book opened the second. Reading toward 1492, Kaplan kept circling an older fracture, the parting of Judaism and Christianity, and he started reading everything he could find about the years when the new faith was raw. The questions multiplied. Why did Rome think it had to destroy the Second Temple. What set Jerusalem against the empire. How did sin move to the center of Christian life. Into the Unbounded Night, its title lifted from Blake’s Jerusalem, reconstructs the world of 70 CE and the fall of the Temple. Titus (39-81) and the historian Josephus (c. 37-c. 100) move through it beside invented men and women whose private struggles carry the history. Kaplan traveled to Rome, to Jerusalem, to Ephesus, to Roman sites in Britain, not to improve the novel, he says, but because he could not stay away. Regal House Publishing brought the book out in 2020.

His method holds across both. A novel starts for him as an abstract question, and the research answers it with more questions, and the characters rise out of the reading. Then the work changes. When the people come alive, he says, the novelist’s job is to stand aside and let them talk, because the logic of a story and the psychology of a character run too fine for the conscious mind to plot in advance. He takes no notes. The important thing lodges. The rest is noise.

The third novel did not arrive as a plan. Here the tidy account, three settings chosen in sequence, misses the truth. Kaplan’s father was a cardiologist at UCLA and a serious amateur clarinetist who filled the living room with Mozart’s Clarinet Concerto and with Gershwin. After his father died, the book came out of Kaplan in roughly eight months. One morning a couple of months after the death, his work on the Roman novel finished, he took his coffee while the CD player ran on shuffle through some three hundred discs, and Rhapsody in Blue came on. His eyes filled. His father stood in the room, playing along. He knew then that this was his next book, though he knew nothing yet of Kay Swift or James Warburg.

He found them in the research. Rhapsody sets down in Jazz Age New York and turns on Katharine Swift (1897-1993), a banker’s wife and a trained pianist hungry for her own name, and her long affair with George Gershwin (1898-1937). Her husband, James Warburg (1896-1969), advised Franklin Roosevelt and stood at the corner of the triangle. The affair ran ten years and ended only with Gershwin’s death from a brain tumor at thirty-eight. The circle around them held Ira Gershwin, Jascha Heifetz, the whole loud bright machinery of the age. Gallery Books and Simon & Schuster published it in 2021. Publishers Weekly gave it a starred review, calling the world Kaplan built enchanting and the tale luminous. The Library of Virginia named it a People’s Choice finalist.

Three books, three worlds, one preoccupation. Kaplan goes to the moment a civilization redefines itself, and he plants his story not with the king or the general but with the financier, the composer, the scholar, the convert. The armies and edicts move in the background. In the foreground a man decides whether to lie about who he is. Identity, loyalty, belief, and memory carry the weight that battles carry in other books.

Research holds the whole thing up. For Kaplan research begets inspiration; he reads dozens of books, watches the patterns surface, then reads again toward the patterns and begins to sketch. He works to recover how people of an earlier century understood their own lives rather than press modern assumptions onto them, and that discipline gives the fiction its grain of the real while the human problems stay legible to a reader now. He has also written reviews and literary commentary for the Pittsburgh Post-Gazette, including pieces on Columbus and on the Inquisition, work that runs along the same channels as the novels.

He has lived in Los Angeles, in Paris, in Mt. Lebanon, Pennsylvania, and in the Blue Ridge, and he and his family settled at last in Roanoke, Virginia. He flies. He plays classical and jazz flute, the son’s instrument set beside the memory of the father’s clarinet. In 2021 he reported a finished first draft of a fourth novel. As of mid-2026 no fourth book has appeared, and so the three stand as the achievement.

They make one argument across fifteenth-century Spain, first-century Judea, and Jazz Age New York. History turns on the private act. A chancellor’s refusal, a composer’s reach, a convert’s secret prayer. The man in the Paris library found his life’s subject in a list of the dead, in a single name marked the Jew, and he has spent his work since insisting that the men in the margins of the record were the ones who moved it.

Believe the Story

A man in a black shirt works a small room above a bar on a Tuesday night. Forty seats, most of them full. He borrows a twenty from a dentist in the second row, folds it small, and a minute later the bill sits inside a lemon that has sat on the table since before the dentist arrived. The room makes the sound a room makes when it cannot account for what it saw. At the bar afterward a young woman asks him how. He drinks his soda water and watches the door. “They all know it’s a trick,” he says. “Every last one. They believe anyway. That’s the only thing I sell.”
Four centuries back and a few thousand miles east, another man stands in a stone room while a churchman asks him what he believes. There is no lemon. The wrong answer is fire.
Between those two rooms lies the work of Mitchell James Kaplan. He has spent three novels and more than twenty years on a single question that wears the same five-letter coat in every century and means something different each time a new man puts it on. The question is belief. The novelist William Styron handed him the word at Yale and made it a vocation. The most important thing, Styron told him, is that your readers believe your story. Kaplan took the instruction whole and turned it into a method. Do the research, he reasoned, and the reader believes. Belief became the test his life had to pass.
Ernest Becker (1924-1974) gives us the frame to see why a word can carry that much weight. Man is the animal that knows it dies. He cannot live inside the knowledge, so he attaches himself to something that outlasts the body, a cause, a faith, a people, a body of work, and he calls the attachment by other names and rarely sees it for what it is. Becker called it the hero system. The terror it answers runs double. There is death, and behind death the smaller, meaner terror, the suspicion that the life leaves no mark, that a man passes through and the water closes over him and the record forgets his name. Every hero system is a denial of both.
Kaplan’s two terrors stand in plain view once you look. His family came apart when he was a boy, and he was sent to a boarding school by the sea, where he built a self out of Hawthorne and Melville because the first self had not held. Decades later his father died, a cardiologist who played the clarinet in the living room, and the loss produced a book. Death and erasure are the air his novels breathe. The Inquisition’s cellars. The Temple burning. Gershwin gone at thirty-eight with the best of the century still in him. Kaplan does not look away from any of it. He looks at it the way a man looks at the thing he has decided to defeat.
His immortality project is the historical novel, and the historical novel, in his hands, is an engine for raising the dead. He reads for years until the dead breathe, then he writes until a stranger believes they breathe. That last step is the whole of it. The proof that Kaplan has beaten death is not in his own chest. It sits in the mind of a reader he will never meet. When that reader believes a dead man lived, the dead man is no longer dead and no longer forgotten, and both terrors fall in a single stroke. This is a strange and exposed place to build a defense against oblivion, and it makes Kaplan a member of a guild he never names, the makers and refusers of belief, men and women who spend their lives producing the thing in others or guarding against it. Walk through their rooms and the word changes in your hands.
The preacher will not let you earn it. He keeps a small Reformed congregation, and after the service he folds the bulletins and talks about grace with the patience of a man who has said the same true thing ten thousand times. To him Kaplan’s method is a quiet blasphemy. “You cannot work it up,” he says. “A man can build a cathedral of evidence and stand inside it an unbeliever. It comes, or it does not, and the coming is not your doing.” His hero system rests on election. The terror of death is answered by a gift he did not choose and cannot lose, and the answer would be cheapened if a man could research his way into it. Kaplan, the craftsman who labors for belief and delivers it on a schedule, is the figure his theology exists to rebuke.
The physicist distrusts the word so much she tries not to use it. Her office at eleven at night, a preprint open, a whiteboard half erased, the coffee gone cold in a department mug. “I try not to believe things,” she says. “Belief is what’s left over after you stop measuring.” Her hero system is the slow correction, the paper that outlives her because better people falsify part of it and keep the structure standing. She wants the reader who checks, who finds the error, who writes the rebuttal. She lives forever by being shown wrong. Kaplan wants the opposite reader, the one who never checks, who closes the book convinced, and the two of them sit at opposite poles of the same trade, one selling certainty and one selling doubt, both reaching past their own deaths for the same prize.
The case officer treats belief as a thing that gets men killed. He runs people who betray their countries for him, and he meets them in rented apartments with bad light and instant coffee. He is courteous and he trusts no one. “I don’t need my agent to believe in me,” he says. “Belief is how you bury people. I need him to make the meeting.” His immortality is a file no one will open for fifty years, a service performed and never recorded, the purest denial of the erasure terror because he chooses the erasure himself and finds his significance in the choosing. He manufactures belief in other men and grants it to none. And the man he most resembles is not a modern spy at all. It is the converso.
Here the word stops moving and turns lethal. The converso has done nothing he can name. His grandfather was dragged to the font, and he himself keeps the old faith the way a man keeps a coal in his fist, half in love with it and half in terror of it, and one day a courteous churchman asks him what he believes. He cannot make belief, the way the magician makes it. He cannot refuse it, the way the case officer refuses it. He cannot treat it as provisional and update it, and he cannot drop it the way a Zen teacher across the world that same century might tell a student to drop the last idea blocking his sight. The fire does not allow any of that. The converso owns his belief the way a man owns the most expensive thing he will ever buy, and he keeps it hidden, and he says the Credo aloud while meaning a private thing beneath it, and the price of being seen to mean it is his life. This is the man Kaplan returns to across all three books, the figure whose belief is interior, illegal, and his alone. He gives one such character the thought that a man can bear any suffering if he knows what he believes, and that the suffering becomes unbearable, and solitary, only when he does not.
That is the converso. The novelist who made him answers to a gentler version of the same law, and once, on one morning, the law broke in his favor past anything a book had ever given him. His father had been dead a couple of months. The Roman novel was finished. He took his coffee while the CD player ran on shuffle through three hundred discs, and Gershwin’s Rhapsody in Blue came on, and his eyes filled, and his father stood in the room playing along. The man who had spent his working life persuading strangers that the dead still breathed, for the length of one piece of music believed it himself, and the belief brought his father back into the room. Rhapsody is the book that came out of that morning. The engine he had built to raise other men’s dead turned at last toward his own, and the son raised the father.
Three things hold this hero system in place, and each carries its own cost.
The first is that Kaplan’s significance lives outside his body in a way the preacher’s and the physicist’s and the case officer’s do not. The preacher has his grace, the physicist her record, the officer his file, and each keeps the deed in his own hands. Kaplan keeps his in the minds of people he will never meet. His victory over death is leased from the reader, paid in the single coin of belief, and the lease comes due with every new pair of eyes.
The second is that he fights the terror of erasure even harder than he fights death. His people die, all of them, and he lets them. What he will not allow is the margin. He found his first novel in a French library, in a list of dead sailors, beside one name reduced to a single contemptuous tag, the Jew. His whole body of work is restitution to the man in the margin, the name flattened to a label, the conscience the record could not be bothered to keep. He raises the forgotten more than he raises the dead, because being forgotten is the death Becker says we fear most and name least.
The third is the precariousness of it. A hero system built on belief in other minds can be revoked by other minds. Belief is the most portable of sacred things and the easiest to withdraw. The magician’s room can go cold on a slow night. The reader can set the book down at page forty and never return. The father might not come the next morning, and most mornings he does not. Kaplan has staked his defeat of death on the assent of strangers, which means he is always one unbelieving reader away from the undoing of the whole edifice. He knows this. He builds anyway. That is the courage in it.
So the two rooms close the circuit. In the first, forty people watch a bill climb inside a sealed lemon, and they know it is false, and they believe, and the belief costs them nothing and saves no one. In the second, a man is asked what he holds, and he believes, and the belief costs him his life. Kaplan stands between the rooms and does the harder thing than either. He asks strangers to believe what he invented as though it were true, and he asks it for the oldest reason there is, so that the truly dead might stand in the room again and play along.

Legal Tender

The social hall of a synagogue in a comfortable suburb. Folding chairs in rows, an urn of coffee at the back, a platter of rugelach going dry under plastic wrap. A hundred people, most past sixty, most of them the kind of readers who finish the book before the author arrives and bring their copy with the receipt tucked inside as a bookmark. The woman who runs the series calls him a major American novelist. She means it. To this room he is one.
He talks about the Alhambra and the archives and the years of reading, and the room leans toward him, because this room keeps faith with seriousness, with the long sentence and the foreign name and the homework done. Afterward they line up with their copies. A retired orthodontist tells him the book made him weep on a plane. A woman asks whether the love story is true. He signs, and signs, and the line holds.
Two hundred miles east, above a Manhattan avenue, a man whose work is to decide what counts as literature has never heard the name. Not as a slight. The name has not crossed his desk. The magazines he reads do not review historical fiction unless a writer from the center stoops to it for one book and is praised for slumming. The prizes he tracks have no category for it. In his country the novelist holds no currency at all.
Both rooms are real. The distance between them is the subject here, and Pierre Bourdieu (1930-2002) built the instrument to measure it.
Bourdieu read the literary world as a field, a structured space of positions arranged between two poles. At one end sits the autonomous pole, art made for other artists and for the few, rich in prestige and poor in cash, where a man wins by refusing the market and loses standing the moment he sells well. At the other end sits the heteronomous pole, writing made for the largest audience, rich in cash and poor in prestige, where sales are the only verdict. A writer carries three kinds of capital through this space. Economic capital, money. Cultural capital, the training and taste and references a man absorbs young and cannot fake. Symbolic capital, the recognition of the people whose recognition the field has agreed to honor. The whole game runs on converting one kind into another, and a career is the track a man cuts across the field as he trades. The Rules of Art lays out the map. Distinction explains why the orthodontist weeps and the editor has never heard the name.
Kaplan’s early life is a study in the inheritance of cultural capital. His mother read William Blake and Wallace Stevens to him at bedtime while she worked toward a doctorate in comparative literature, which is to say the household currency was the autonomous pole before the boy could spell it. The boarding school by the sea, where he gave himself to Hawthorne and Melville. Yale, Intensive English Literature, cum laude, honors. The Paine Memorial Prize for the best long-form senior essay in the department. Then the benediction that mattered most, the novelist William Styron reading his pages and telling him he had the makings of a writer and carrying the work to a Random House editor. None of this can be bought. All of it points one direction, toward the pole where a man writes prose poems and does not count the house.
The seven years in Paris extend the same line. He read the French canon in French, Molière and Balzac and Proust, and published his first story in a small Franco-American review. A young man with that passport could have walked the slow autonomous road, the little magazines, the thin first collection, the long climb on no money. He did something else.
In 1986 he came back to Los Angeles and went to work in the film business, doctoring scripts for the director Michael Ritchie (1938-2001) and the actor and producer Kirk Douglas (1916-2020), among others. This is the heteronomous pole in its purest form. The script doctor is paid well and paid to vanish. His name does not appear. His craft serves another man’s picture and a mass audience that will never learn he was there. Bourdieu’s law holds with iron consistency. The reward in money runs inverse to the reward in prestige, and the script doctor takes the money and surrenders the name. Kaplan spent two decades there, and the trade taught him the screenwriter’s tools, economy, pacing, dialogue carrying its own weight, the scene that cannot stop to explain itself. He was banking two things at once, cash and craft, both of them earned in the field’s basement.
Then he converted. He took the invisible money and the visible craft and re-entered the field as a novelist under his own name. Here a man with his cultural capital had a clean shot at the autonomous center. He did not take it. He entered through a dominated genre.
Historical fiction sits low in the literary field. The center treats it as middlebrow, costume, research wearing a plot, a genre for readers who want to be improved while entertained. A writer can win every honor the genre offers and remain invisible to the men above the Manhattan avenue. Kaplan walked in carrying Yale and Styron and Proust, the full autonomous kit, and set it down in a room the center does not enter.
The publishers chart the trajectory, and the chart runs the wrong way for a prestige career. By Fire, By Water came from Other Press in 2010, a small literary house near the autonomous pole. Into the Unbounded Night came from Regal House Publishing in 2020, a tiny independent, nearer still to the pole of pure restricted production, the place where almost no money changes hands and the work is its own argument. Then Rhapsody, the Gershwin love story, came from Gallery Books and Simon & Schuster in 2021, a large commercial house, and the house sold it to readers of The Paris Wife and Loving Frank, the women’s historical romance market, the heart of large-scale production. Most careers move the other way. A writer breaks out commercially and then launders the money into prestige, takes the small literary house for the next book, courts the center, climbs. Kaplan ran the arc in reverse. He started at the indies and ended at the big house with the most marketable book of the three. His line bends toward the market.
The awards tell the same story in a second language. The first novel took the Independent Publisher Gold Medal for historical fiction, the ForeWord Bronze in the same category, an Eric Hoffer honorable mention, and the Adelina Della Pergola Prize for the Italian edition, a prize judged by high school students. The Jewish Book Council made it a selection. Read the list as Bourdieu reads it and the diagnosis is exact. These are the consecrating bodies of the historical-fiction subfield and the Jewish-communal reading world. They are not the consecrating bodies of the center. No Booker, no National Book Award, no review in the places the man above the avenue reads. Kaplan’s symbolic capital is regional. It is legal tender in some countries and refused at the border of others. He is a king in the synagogue social hall and a stranger in the Manhattan office, and the two facts do not contradict each other, because they belong to different markets.
The Jewish Book Council circuit deserves its own line, because it is a field in its own right, with its own capital and its own gatekeepers. The author tours, the synagogue book clubs, the communal prizes, the readers who treat a serious novel on a Jewish theme as an act of cultural maintenance. A writer can hold real standing there that the secular center cannot see and would not value. Kaplan’s subjects, the converso, the destruction of the Temple, the Jewish woman behind the American songbook, give him a strong position in that field. He banks capital there that does not spend anywhere else, and a man rich in one field and poor in the next is the ordinary condition Bourdieu spent his life describing.
So when Kaplan says he is a novelist and not a historical novelist, he is not making a remark about taste. He is making a move. Bourdieu calls it position-taking, the public claim a writer stakes about where he stands. The refusal of the genre label is an attempt to relocate, to carry himself out of the dominated subfield and into the autonomous center, to be read as a writer of literature who happens to set his work in the past rather than a genre writer doing his genre. The claim runs against his own trajectory, against the indie-to-commercial arc and the regional awards, which is what gives it force. A man asserts most loudly the membership his position leaves in doubt.
The structure of Kaplan’s position in his field reappears in the men he writes. Luis de Santángel is chancellor of Aragon, royal financier, a man at court with the king’s ear, and a converso, grandson of Jews dragged to the font, carrying a despised identity under a powerful office. He holds high standing and a hidden membership that do not match. He survives by performing his belonging to the dominant group while keeping the dominated self concealed, saying the words the center requires and meaning a private thing beneath them. Kaplan returns to this figure across all three books, the man whose social position and whose true identity pull against each other, the man who must pass.
Bourdieu would name this a homology, the same structure printed at two levels of the social world. The writer holds the credentials of the center and works a genre the center looks down on, claims membership above while his position sits below, performs belonging to the consecrated world while his real capital is good only in the dominated markets. The converso is that condition raised to the pitch of life and death. Kaplan did not draw the parallel on purpose. He did not have to. A man writes from the place he occupies, and the place leaves its print on the page whether he wills it or not. The chancellor who is also the secret Jew is the author’s social position rendered as a character, his trajectory through the field translated into a man at a Spanish court who knows that the wrong answer about who he is will cost him the office and then the life.
Return to the two rooms. In the social hall a hundred readers treat him as a major novelist, and they are right, inside the field where they read. In the office above the avenue the name has never landed, and that man is right too, inside the field where he judges. The novelist moves between the countries carrying capital that spends in one and not the other, claiming the citizenship of the center while banking the wealth of the margin, and he writes, again and again, the man who lives exactly that way, who holds the office and hides the blood, who passes at court and prays in secret, and who learns that the recognition a man receives depends on which border he is standing at when he is asked to show his papers.

By Fire, By Water

July 15, 2010. I just finished reading this terrific new novel by Mitchell James Kaplan.

We talk by phone today.

Luke: “Mitchell, when you were a child, did you want to be a novelist when you grew up?”

Mitchell: “Yes. Certainly from the age of 15 at the latest. Books were my refuge.”

Luke: “Refuge from what?”

Mitchell: “I grew up in the late ’60s, early ’70s. They were my refuge from a dysfunctional world. I think of fiction as a way of approximating truth, a way to try to find something beyond the dysfunction of the world that makes sense.”

Luke: “I heard someone say that art [well, pornography] is a solace from the frustrations of real life.”

“Where did you grow up?”

Mitchell: “My father lived in Beverly Hills. He was a cardiologist at UCLA. My mother lived in Munich, Germany. I went to high school at a boarding school near Santa Barbara called the Cate school. Then I went away to college at Yale. Then I lived in Paris for seven years.”

“Southern California never felt like home to me.”

Luke: “What has felt like home?”

Mitchell: “Hmm. I’ve had many places that have been homes…but I can’t say that any place in the world is really my home.”

Luke: “Except perhaps literature?”

Mitchell: “Yes. I must say, Luke, I wasn’t expecting this kind of question. Fine with me but I feel like I am revealing a lot about myself here. The interviews that I’ve had so far have not gone this direction but I know that you’re a special kind of guy.”

Luke: “Where were you in the social pecking order in high school?”

Mitchell: “I was outside of it completely. I got very good grades. I earned some respect from some people for that. I was very socially awkward. That’s another reason I could find comfort with books.”

Luke: “When you graduated Yale, what did you most want to accomplish with your life?”

Mitchell: “I wanted to be a writer.

“I went to France after college. I was living with a very powerful family, very much at the top of French industry and government. I lived in their slave’s quarters at the top of the building. It was a five-floor typical French apartment building. I lived at the top in the garret. My sinecure consisted of having breakfast with the kids and speaking English with them. They spoke English fluently. They had a chauffeur and a maid and everything else. They just wanted them to stay in practice. Each year they hired a Yale graduate and a Harvard graduate, not snobs or anything, and one of them had breakfast with the kids and one of them had lunch.

“I spent most of my time reading and trying to write a novel.

“There was a man I knew in college, I guess I’d call him a mentor, his name was William Styron. An author. He had been very kind to me and very interested in my ambitions when I was in college.

“One day I saw that William Styron was going to be on a book discussion program on French TV. I went to the studio and pretended that I belonged there. I walked right into the television studio with my briefcase and in it I had the manuscript of this book I had been typing. I sat through the show and watched him discuss Sophie’s Choice.

“Afterward, I went up to him and he greeted me and he agreed to read my first attempt at a novel. And he loved it. He sent me this beautiful letter, saying he didn’t know if this book would be published or not but that I write beautifully and I have the stuff of a novelist and he’s going to show it to his editor just in case. The editor did reject it. I was devastated. I still have that letter [from William Styron]. I needed it to continue with this dream though I did take a long detour working in the film industry.

“I think William Styron was responding to that I take immense pleasure in the manipulation of words.”

Luke: “Why did you spend so much time in the film industry?”

Mitchell: “I came back to America with my wife. We came to Los Angeles for my sister’s wedding. I didn’t have enough money to get back to France, which I considered my home.

“I just happened to know someone who knew someone who was just starting to make a movie called The Couch Trip. They hired me as a PA. The director, Michael Ritchie, and I hit it off and I ended up working for him for several years. I ended up working on screenplays. I sold several of my own. None were produced but we made some decent money. I learned a lot about dramaturgy and how to develop characters. The other stuff I thought I had learned earlier in my life about style stayed in the background.”

Luke: “There’s nothing like a screenplay to learn discipline and structure.”

“What’s the story behind your new novel?”

Mitchell: “I came up with the idea while living in Paris. I was working as a translator and struggling to get by. I had a pass to the largest library in the world. I had to go to some trouble to get the card so I felt so privileged that I spent a lot of time there reading whenever I could. I came across a list of the those who sailed with Columbus in 1492. Every name had where the person came from and what he did on board but there was one man who served no purpose at all on a sailing ship in the 15th Century — Luis De Torres. He was dead weight, which was a very uncommon thing in a crowded vessel. I asked why did Columbus bring this guy along? He was his translator. I did some more research. I looked at Columbus’s journals.

“I found out this guy spoke Aramaic, Arabic, Hebrew and Spanish. So I asked myself, where did Columbus think he was going? He needed someone who spoke Aramaic and Hebrew? Two dead languages at the time. Then I eventually came to the realization that Columbus was going to paradise and leaving a world that was the opposite of paradise.

“No one had developed his voyage in this context in a work of fiction that I was aware of.”

“After 18 years in the film industry, my wife and I and our two kids lived in Big Bear Lake. We had a little private plane and I was flying down the hill when I needed to. I finally said to my wife, this career is not satisfying. It’s not really going anywhere. Who knows if I’ll sell another screenplay.

“I’d always wanted to be a novelist. I’d never wanted to work in the film industry. With my wife’s blessing, I set about to write this.

“The first draft was written from the point of view of Luis de Torres. Only after I completed that draft did I realize that he wasn’t the central character. His point of view was limited. The stage was much bigger than anything he could’ve experienced.

“Then I wrote a second draft with Luis de Santangel [chancellor of Aragon] as the main character. After that, it was just a process of refinement.”

Luke: “Was there any dramatic difference in being a Jew in any of the places you’ve lived?”

Mitchell: “Very much. I don’t relate well to the culture of Los Angeles. The people I knew placed so much importance on the type of car you drive, and whether you lived north of Sunset Blvd or south of Sunset Blvd, or north of Wilshire and south of Wilshire. A preoccupation with money and status. Maybe you’ve found a niche outside of that, but growing up as the son of a physician in Beverly Hills, I didn’t find that niche.”

Luke: “What was high school like?”

Mitchell: “It was an Episcopalian high school and we had to go to chapel three times a week. It was very uncomfortable. Not in terms of faith because at that point in my life, faith didn’t mean much to me at all but definitely in terms of not being in the club.”

Mitchell says he has mainly experienced anti-Semitism from Jews. “I didn’t have to define myself as Jewish in France because everyone else was busy doing it for me. France is a Catholic country as much as Israel is a Jewish country. Everyone [in France] wants to know what group you belong to.

“In the top echelon of French society, there’s a feeling that Jews can be visitors but they can never be members. I felt like I was an American in the 1930s where the Protestant establishment might have Jewish friends and advisers [but no members]. The Jews are there as guests.

“The French media has very biased reporting on the Middle East. One of the terms they use for Jews in France is Israelite. They consider it to be a euphemism. They think that calling someone a Jew is an insult. You’re an appointed ambassador of Israel whether you like it or not.

“The guy who invented the concept of denying the Holocaust was a French professor Robert Faurisson. I had very close friends in France who talked about him as though he were credible…and isn’t it true that we don’t really know the truth about the Holocaust. I didn’t come to blows with anybody… I learned to appreciate what was good in them and not just dismiss them even though I thought some of their ideas were crazy.”

Luke: “Do the French have a weakness for conspiracy theories? I remember a book in France that denied 9/11 was very popular in France.”

Mitchell: “The first book that came out saying that it was a Jewish conspiracy was a number one bestseller.”

Luke: “Did you think about a happy ending for your book?”

Mitchell: “I showed it to a friend of mine who’s a big shot Hollywood screenwriter and he just hated the ending. I didn’t even take that comment seriously. I was guided by history.”

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Mitchell James Kaplan

Molly Jong-Fast

On a Monday morning in March 2005, a reporter climbs to an apartment on Manhattan’s Upper East Side and finds Molly Jong-Fast (b. 1978) at twenty-six, a cigarette going, a yawn breaking across a sentence, sharp through both. She lives in the same building as her mother. She has one novel out and a memoir on the way, and she fields the question she has answered since girlhood, the one a British journalist once put to her without apology: what is it like to be the daughter of the Queen of Erotica. She has the answer built. She has had years to build it.

The memoir on the way carries a title that tells you the register she works in: The Sex Doctors in the Basement: True Stories From a Semi-Celebrity Childhood. In it she changes names to keep the lawyers off. A therapist becomes “Hitler.” One of her mother’s boyfriends becomes “Mr. Pig.” She tells a story about the actress Joan Collins (b. 1933), who once asked the young Molly to deliver a sealed white box tied with string. Molly opened it. She found a wig. She wrote down what that wig did to her sense of Joan Collins, and a letter from Collins’s lawyer arrived, and a lawyer for Random House went through the manuscript pulling out whatever might draw a suit. The reporter asks whether the book is true. “True? What’s that?” she says. “Does it even exist?” She means it as a joke. She also means it.

Her family runs back through three generations of American letters and the American left. Her mother is Erica Jong (b. 1942), who in 1973 published Fear of Flying, the novel that gave second-wave feminism a bestseller and gave the language a phrase for sex without strings. The book sold past twenty million copies and kept selling. Her grandfather is Howard Fast (1914–2003), the proletarian novelist who wrote Spartacus and went to prison for refusing to name names to the House Committee on Un-American Activities, then watched the FBI fill a file eleven hundred pages deep. Her father is Jonathan Fast (b. 1948), a novelist who later became a professor of social work. Molly was born five years after Fear of Flying, onto a moving escalator of fame she had no hand in starting and no way to step off.

The escalator did not carry her toward her mother. It carried her mother away. Erica Jong preferred the work and the publicity and the next man to the slower labor of raising a child, and so the raising fell to a nanny, who, Molly says, brought her up Catholic inside a Jewish family. The meals were TV dinners. The mother was glamorous, dreamy, and headed somewhere that was not toward her daughter. Molly later set the whole arrangement in a single sentence at the front of a memoir: she is the only child of a once-famous woman. The word that does the work in that sentence is “once.” She grew up inside fame and watched it drain out of the house while she stood there.

She was a wounded child and then a wounded adolescent. She wrote later about an eating disorder. She drank and used. At nineteen she spent a month in a rehabilitation facility, got sober, and stayed sober, and the staying became the spine of the rest of her life. She marks the anniversaries in public now, twenty-five years, then more, and she treats the recovery as the ground the marriage and the career stand on rather than a youthful episode she survived and moved past. She attended Wesleyan, then Barnard, then New York University, finished none of them, and took a Master of Fine Arts from Bennington in 2004. In 2003 she married Matthew Greenfield, a professor. They had three children.

She began as a novelist, which is to say she began by competing with her mother on her mother’s ground and on her grandfather’s. Normal Girl came out in 2000, the story of a rich, ruined nineteen-year-old who sits behind a desk at an art gallery because, as Molly put it, a trust-fund girl likes something to print under her name. “It’s easy to make characters who are poor look sympathetic,” she said. The trick was a rich girl from the Upper East Side. The Social Climber’s Handbook followed in 2011, a satire of Manhattan ambition and the rituals of status. The books were witty. They were also read by relatively few people. She belonged, in the meantime, to a small and rueful guild. The memoirist Susan Cheever (b. 1943), daughter of John Cheever, once named it for a reporter who came around asking about the children of famous writers. “There’s a club of us,” Cheever said, and counted off the daughter of Anne Sexton and the son of Saul Bellow. The club met under a low ceiling. The gift of a brilliant parent and the cost of one came in the same envelope.

Then a man came down an escalator and her career changed shape.

Donald Trump descended the gold escalator at Trump Tower in June 2015 to announce a campaign, and Molly Jong-Fast, dissatisfied with chick-lit and quick on a phone, started to tweet. She tweeted her astonishment five and ten and fifteen times a day. She replied to the President’s own posts and harvested the likes. She replied to reporters and linked their work and learned their names. She built a method out of refusing the pundit’s pose of mastery. She did not pretend to know more than her readers. She said, in effect, can you believe this, and for a large body of frightened liberals in the Trump years that was the service they wanted. When she started a newsletter at The Atlantic she called it “Wait, What?” The title was the brand. The conservative writer Bill Kristol (b. 1952) hired her to write for The Bulwark. She flew on her own money to Trump rallies and right-wing conferences and worked the press riser, turning online contacts into colleagues. To land Ron Klain for her podcast she pestered his staff for months. She is used to rejection, she says, the way only a freelancer is used to it. Do you have five minutes, she would ask. You can do it from your car.

One evening in 2019 a reporter from The New York Times, Michael Grynbaum, walked into her building for a party she was throwing in honor of the comedian Kathy Griffin (b. 1960). He found, as he wrote it, Resistance Twitter come to life. Near the door the writer E. Jean Carroll (b. 1943), who had lately accused the President of sexual assault, stood deep in talk with George Conway (b. 1963), the conservative lawyer married at the time to a senior Trump aide. The room held the feed in three dimensions. Molly moved through it as host. The high-end Rolodex was the point. Her first MSNBC hit had been with Lawrence O’Donnell (b. 1951), who, she allows, once took her mother on a date. When her dog died she got condolences from Aimee Mann and Padma Lakshmi and Megyn Kelly in the same hour. An artist stitched her sharpest tweets into needlepoint and hung enough of them to fill a gallery show in Chelsea.

What she sold was not analysis. It was company. A fan wrote to her from Montana, eighty-eight years old, to say that Molly made it feel survivable. Her husband, watching the news beside her, said the democracy was dying in front of them. She said she was going to write another piece. That exchange holds the whole arrangement. The catastrophe is real and the work is a way to stand inside it without drowning, and the readers who came to her came for the same reason she wrote, to be told by a clever and frightened person that they were not frightened alone.

She joined MSNBC as a political analyst for the 2024 election and became a fixture on air. She launched the Fast Politics podcast through iHeartMedia in 2022 and let the conversations run long, the opposite of the cable hit. She wrote for Vanity Fair and The Daily Beast and then for the opinion pages of The New York Times. Her admirers prize the speed and the plain talk. Her critics say the work reflects the assumptions of the liberal media class she lives inside, that it trades depth for immediacy, that astonishment is not an argument. Both sides describe the same writer. She turned a lack of credentials into a voice, and the voice carried because it sounded like the reader’s own panic spoken back with better timing.

Then came 2023, the year she calls her annus horribilis, the year that gave her the book.

It arrived as a pileup. Her mother, Erica, slid into dementia, the decline sharpened by drink. Her stepfather, the litigator Kenneth Burrows (d. 2023), Erica’s fourth husband, lost ground to Parkinson’s that turned to dementia of its own, and died that year. Molly moved them both into assisted living, a place she christened the World’s Most Expensive Nursing Home, sold the apartment they could no longer keep, and cleared out the contents of two lives lived above their means. Her stepfather kept asking when they would go home to Manhattan. The answer was never. The family dog had to be put down. Her father-in-law died, and an aunt. And her husband was diagnosed with a rare cancer on the pancreas, the kind that kills, and she spent the year running between his treatment and her parents’ decline and her three children, certain wherever she stood that she ought to be standing somewhere else. The treatment worked. He came through it. She wrote the book while the outcome was still unknown.

How to Lose Your Mother: A Daughter’s Memoir came out from Viking in June 2025 and reached the New York Times bestseller list inside three weeks. It opens with the line that had been waiting her whole life: she is the only child of a once-famous woman. On NPR‘s Fresh Air, Terry Gross (b. 1951) walked her through the year item by item, the nursing home, the stepfather’s death, the euthanized dog, the father-in-law, the aunt, the metastatic cancer, and Molly answered each with a flat yes, the flatness carrying more than elaboration could. The book braids that year with the childhood, and its claim about her mother is hard: Erica Jong was addicted to fame and could not bear to lose it, and the addiction, with the drinking, left little attention for a daughter.

The reviews split along a line worth seeing. Martha McPhee in The Washington Post called it a transformative work and said the lines were good enough to cut out and carry. Oprah Daily called it hilarious and heartbreaking. The Times review caught the doubleness, a score-settling marathon and a loving elegy at once. The dissent ran the other way and aimed at the ethics. One critic noted that Erica Jong is alive, suffering from dementia, and written about in the past tense as though already gone, and asked whether a living mother who can no longer answer has been treated as a was before her time. The same critic read the book as revenge for the way Erica had written about Molly’s childhood in fiction decades earlier, a second turn of an old wheel. The charge has force. So does the defense, which is that Erica Jong spent a career converting her own life and her daughter’s into copy, and that Molly learned the trade at the source and is doing to the mother what the mother did first. The book sits on that contested ground and does not pretend to stand anywhere else.

She remains, in mid-2026, one of the most visible people at the crossing of memoir, podcasting, cable news, and the newspaper column. The career reads as both inheritance and break. Like her mother and her grandfather she built a life out of putting herself on the page. Unlike them she did it through the phone and the feed and the live hit, the forms of her own century rather than theirs. The through-line is the oldest one in her family. A woman turns the facts of her life into public writing and asks strangers to care. Erica Jong did it with a novel about a marriage and a fantasy. Howard Fast did it with a slave’s revolt and a prison cell. Molly Jong-Fast does it with a year of doctors and lawyers and a mother she could never quite reach, and the reaching, finally, becomes the subject. The escalator she was born onto never stopped. She learned to write standing on it.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer is right in his anthropology, the public persona, political commentary, and writing of author and podcaster Molly Jong-Fast shift from an individual journey of intellectual conviction into a manifestation of tribal reproduction.

In a standard liberal framework, Jong-Fast is viewed as an autonomous, independent commentator who uses critical reason to evaluate political landscapes. Her transition from a fashion-industry youth and a legacy of literary fiction into a prominent voice of modern American liberalism is treated as a series of personal choices made by an atomistic actor navigating the marketplace of ideas.

Mearsheimer’s logic strips away this illusion of individualistic independence. He argues that people are born into social groups or societies that shape their identities well before they can assert their individualism, and that early family life imposes an enormous value infusion long before critical faculties develop. Jong-Fast was born into American cultural royalty. Her mother is Erica Jong (b. 1942), the feminist literary icon, her father is Jonathan Fast (b. 1948), an author, her grandfather was Howard Fast (1914–2003), the prominent novelist, and her grandmother was Bette Fast (1922–1993), an artist.

Under Mearsheimer’s framework, Jong-Fast did not look out at the political landscape with detached, objective reason and choose her current worldview. The long human childhood ensured she was exposed to intense socialization within a specific, elite, highly progressive literary micro-society. By the time her reasoning skills were fully formed, her family tribe had already instilled a foundational value system. Her career as a political columnist and media figure is the natural operation of this primary socialization rather than an independent departure from it.

Furthermore, Mearsheimer notes that humans are tribal at their core and are willing to make great sacrifices for fellow group members, meaning that reason is the least important way preferences are determined. In modern political media, Jong-Fast functions as a high-profile cheerleader and enforcer for her specific tribe. Her commentary focuses heavily on drawing sharp lines between the internal rules of her social group and the perceived threats of the opposing group.

Her public writing and podcasting are not exercises in lone-wolf, individualist thought. They are tools that serve the collective needs of her political community, reinforcing its myths and cementing its internal loyalty. If Mearsheimer is right, Jong-Fast is not an unburdened actor floating freely through the media landscape; she is a deeply social being whose entire career is a direct projection of her early value infusion, existing completely within the gravity of her tribe.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

If David Pinsof is right, the political commentary of Molly Jong-Fast presents a clear example of a partisan actor competing in a zero-sum media landscape. Her columns and her audio broadcasts do not function to educate voters or heal divisions. Her commentary serves as an instrument to rally her political allies and damage her political rivals.

Pinsof notes that intellectuals often frame political clashes as simple misunderstandings or the result of a misinformation virus. Jong-Fast fits this mold. She warns her audience about the dangers of right-wing media and conservative messaging. From a Pinsofian view, these warnings constitute a moral panic. She does not seek to fix a cognitive failure among the public. She uses the threat of misinformation to demonize her opponents, protect her allies in the Democratic Party, and challenge the Republicans for control over the coercive authority of the state.

Her stated motives focus on defending democratic norms and protecting truth from falsehood. Pinsof strips away this narrative. The human mind seeks status and social dominance, not abstract truth. Jong-Fast operates within an attention economy that rewards moralistic signaling. Her early fiction, such as Normal Girl, and her political essays provide her audience with a sense of moral superiority. The logic of her career relies on keeping her readers alarmed. She secures a high position in the elite cultural hierarchy by pointing to the strategic ignorance of the masses. She does not correct a mistake. She understands her incentives, satisfies her media employers, and fights to win a high-stakes struggle for prestige.

Molly Jong-Fast: The Heroism of Witness

She writes the first sentence and it is a burial. She is the only child of a once-famous woman. The load-bearing word is “once.” It tells you that fame came and then left, that a person can be large and then small, that the self a life is built around can drain out while the body keeps walking around the apartment asking when it can go home. Ernest Becker built a whole reading of human striving on the refusal to accept that draining. Man knows he will die and cannot live inside the knowledge, so he builds a project that promises to outlast him, a way to count in the order of things, and he calls the project by other names so he never has to see it for what it is. Becker named the death-denial the central work of a life. Molly Jong-Fast spends her career watching the work come apart, and she makes her own heroism out of the watching.

Two terrors organize the watching, and Otto Rank (1884–1939) named the pair before Becker carried them forward. One is death, the body’s plain end. The other is insignificance, the fear of passing through without leaving a mark, the dread of the “was.” Her mother lived the second terror in the open. Erica Jong wrote a novel that sold past twenty million copies and then wrote books the world stopped reaching for, and by her daughter’s account she became addicted to fame and could not bear to lose it. The addiction to significance and the addiction to drink ran together, and both starved the child of the one thing a child wants, which is to be the project a parent is building. The mother’s immortality bid was the mother herself, her name, her face, her place in the conversation. The daughter grew up as a minor character in that bid, fed by a nanny, narrated in someone else’s books. This is the subtraction the rest of the life answers. Take a child and remove the parent’s attention and replace it with the parent’s fame, and the child learns young that significance is a thing that arrives and then withdraws, and that withdrawal is a kind of death you can watch on a face you love.

Out of that subtraction she assembles a set of sacred values, and each one makes sense only inside the hero system she is building, and each one means something else entirely to a person building a different one.

Take candor. For her, telling the unsayable is holy work. She opens the sealed box and reports the wig inside. She writes the mother’s decline in the past tense while the mother still breathes. She reads the whole account aloud into a microphone for the audiobook, her own voice the instrument of exposure. Inside her hero system candor is salvation, because the family business was myth, the glamour and the boyfriends and the apartment that sounded grander than the bank account, and the lie was the thing that erased her. To say the true thing is to refuse erasure, to make a permanent text where there was a performance. A Trappist holds candor sacred too, and means the opposite by it. For the monk candor is the confession made vertically, to God, in silence, the self emptied rather than published, and to print your mother’s dementia for a book tour would be the sin of vanity dressed as honesty. A trial lawyer, which is what her stepfather was, holds candor sacred and means admissible fact, the statement that survives cross-examination, bounded, strategic, never volunteered. A Calvinist preacher holds candor sacred and means the indictment of a depraved self before a holy God, a thing you tremble at rather than sell. The same word sits at the center of four hero systems and names four different gods.

Take surrender. She got sober at nineteen and stayed sober for decades, and the rooms she got sober in teach that the first step is to admit you are powerless, that you cannot save yourself, that you live one day at a time by giving up the claim to run your own rescue. For her, surrender is the ground the whole adult life stands on. She survives by laying down the weapon. A Marine rifleman holds the word and shudders, because in his hero system surrender is the one unforgivable act, the betrayal of the man beside you, the thing you take a wound rather than do. A founder in a glass office in Mountain View hears surrender and hears failure, the pivot he refuses, the runway he will not admit has run out, the quitting that ends the dream of building the thing that makes his name. A Stoic hears surrender and nods, then means something private by it, the lone assent to fate, no fellowship, no sponsor, no chip handed across a circle of folding chairs. She means the fellowship. She means the chip. The recovering self counts precisely because it confessed it could not count on itself.

Take presence, the sacred act of showing up. She moves her mother and her stepfather into care and clears the apartment and runs between the cancer ward and the nursing home and the three children, certain at every hour that she belongs at one of the other places. The value is built as the exact negative of the wound. The mother was always heading somewhere that was not toward her daughter, and so the daughter will be the one who comes, who sits, who handles the lawyers and the accountants and the aides, who does not leave. A combat medic holds presence sacred and means the body thrown between the wounded man and the next round. A hedge-fund trader holds presence sacred and means the screen lit at four in the morning, attention priced in basis points. A Hasidic father holds presence sacred and means the seat at the Shabbos table filled week after week, the generations gathered under one roof by an obligation older than feeling. For her, presence is the refusal to be her mother, and the refusal is its own bid for permanence, because the parent who shows up writes herself into a child’s memory in a way the absent famous one never managed.

Take witness, the value that made her a public figure. A man rode an escalator down to start a campaign and she began to write her alarm five and ten times a day, and a frightened readership found her, and an old woman in Montana wrote to say that the writing made the days survivable. Inside her hero system witness is heroism in the Beckerian sense exactly, the attachment of the small self to a vast cause, the transference that lets a person borrow significance from something that will outlast her. Her husband sat beside her watching the news and said the democracy was dying in front of them, and she said she would go write another piece. The line looks like deflection and works as devotion. The cause is the larger body she merges into so as not to be only one mortal woman in a Manhattan apartment. A test pilot, in Tom Wolfe’s account of the breed, holds significance sacred and means the cool hand at the edge of the envelope, competence demonstrated to other men who can read it, never broadcast to strangers. A Trappist holds significance sacred and means disappearance into God, the self unmade, the byline a thing to be ashamed of. A Calvinist holds significance sacred and means election, granted from outside, unearnable by fame or work or a needlepoint of your own tweets hung in a Chelsea gallery. She means the byline. She means the reader reached. To be read is, for her, to escape the “once.”

The ordinary hero builds one project and defends it against the knowledge of death. She builds a project out of recording the collapse of projects. Her grandfather wrote Spartacus in a prison cell and made his name a permanent thing. Her mother made her name a permanent thing and then watched it grow porous. And dementia, which took the mother in the end, is the cruelest event a Beckerian could name, because it kills the symbolic self while the creatural body lives on. The woman who built her immortality out of words and selfhood loses the words and the selfhood first, and the body she fed and dressed and carried into rooms outlasts the person who lived in it. The daughter watches the symbolic self die before the heart stops. Her answer is to write the mother down, to fix in text the self that is dissolving, to perform the death-denial on behalf of a woman who can no longer perform her own. The memoir is a tomb she builds for someone still inside the house.

She is the clear-eyed one, the chronicler who refuses the family myth, the sober witness who reports the wig in the box and the bill at the world’s most expensive nursing home and the diagnosis on the pancreas. She sees the lies other people live by. And the seeing is its own vital lie, because the page she writes it on is a bid for permanence as surely as her mother’s fame was, a wager that the text will hold when the body does not. There is no standing outside the hero system. The woman who narrates the failure of every immortality project around her does so to build one of her own, made of honesty instead of glamour, of presence instead of absence, of witness instead of withdrawal, and aimed, like all of them, at the one target every project aims at, which is to not be a “once.”

Three coordinates locate her at the end. She is the daughter of a death-denier whose denial failed in the open, and she learned from the failure that significance is borrowed and recallable, and she has spent her life trying to borrow it on better terms. She holds candor, surrender, presence, and witness as sacred, and each is the negative image of a specific wound, and each names a different god in the next hero system over, so that she can never assume the frightened reader in Montana and the Trappist and the Marine and the founder are praying to the same thing she is. And her project, the one that looks like the brave refusal of all projects, is the most human thing about her, a wager written in her own voice into a microphone, that the words will still be here when she is a “was,” and that someone will read them, and that the reading will be enough.

Molly Jong-Fast: Inherited Capital and Its Conversion

The surname is the first asset. She carries two literary names joined by a hyphen, and the hyphen announces a lineage before she writes a line. Pierre Bourdieu (1930–2002) gives the tools to read what that inheritance is and what she does with it. He treats a career as the movement of capital across fields, each field a structured space with its own stakes, its own currency, its own gatekeepers. Capital comes in kinds. Economic capital is money. Cultural capital lives in dispositions, in objects, and in titles and names. Social capital is the network a person can draw on. Symbolic capital is recognition, the prestige a field grants and takes back. Molly Jong-Fast’s life tracks one inherited portfolio as she carries it out of the field where it sits richest and into the field where it pays.

Her grandfather, Howard Fast, holds symbolic capital of the purest sort the literary field issues. He went to prison rather than name names to the House Committee on Un-American Activities, and the autonomous pole of a cultural field prizes that refusal above almost anything, the rejection of worldly pressure for the sake of principle. The sacrifice converts into honor. Spartacus came out of the refusal and carried its mark. Her mother, Erica Jong, holds a different mix. Fear of Flying sold past twenty million copies, capital of the commercial kind, and the same book won a place in the second-wave canon, capital of the consecrated kind. Molly inherits both columns at once, the grandfather’s prestige and the mother’s sales and half-canonization, two generations of standing deposited in a name.

The embodied part comes with the name. Bourdieu’s term for it is habitus, the durable set of dispositions a person takes from the world that formed him, the feel for the game that looks like nature and is history. The literary household issues a particular habitus. The child learns how a manuscript gets vetted by a lawyer before it prints, learns the pseudonyms that keep the suits away, learns that a life becomes copy and that copy has a market. She knows the publicists and the editors as furniture of the home. Years later a reporter walks into a room she hosts and finds it full of the famous, and she moves through it at ease, and the ease is the inheritance showing. Observers credit her with wearing her privilege lightly. The lightness is the most expensive thing she owns. Bourdieu calls the trick misrecognition, the way a field reads inherited advantage as personal charm or merit and forgets where it came from.

She bets first on the field where her capital sits richest, and the bet underperforms. The literary field runs between two poles. The autonomous pole rewards difficulty, disinterest, and the slow esteem of peers, and pays little in money. The heteronomous pole rewards sales and answers to the market. Her novels sit toward the commercial side. Normal Girl gives us a rich, ruined girl on the Upper East Side. The Social Climber’s Handbook satirizes Manhattan ambition. The books are witty and find a modest readership. They win no consecration at the autonomous pole, no canonical literary standing, and the commercial returns stay middling. What she does hold in those years is a position assigned by birth rather than by work. The memoirist Susan Cheever named it for a reporter once, the club of the children of famous writers, and counted off the daughter of Anne Sexton and the son of Saul Bellow. Membership in that club passes down a bloodline. Field theory has a name for a position handed over by lineage instead of earned at the desk. The club is consecration by birth, and it seats her before she publishes anything.

Then a conjuncture opens a position in another field. A man rides an escalator down to announce a campaign, and the journalistic field develops a sudden hunger for a voice that can speak liberal alarm back to frightened liberals. She fills it. The move reads in Bourdieu as a conversion of capital, the carrying of an asset out of one field and into another where it trades at a better rate. The journalistic and broadcast field runs closer to the heteronomous pole than literature does. Audience sets the price. Speed sets the price. Visibility is the currency, and the currency turns over fast. Her inherited capital converts well into that market. The name opens the doors. The household-bred fluency lets her work a press riser and learn a beat from outside the credential. The social capital turns liquid: her first network appearance comes beside a host who once took her mother on a date, and a shower of celebrity condolence arrives the day her dog dies. Bourdieu’s word for the network rendered as an event is hard to improve on. The 2019 party is social capital made visible in a single room.

Her position-taking inside the new field is itself a piece of strategy, though she might not name it so. Bourdieu calls it a prise de position, a stance that locates a player within the space of available positions. The credentialed pundits hold the position of mastery, the expert who explains. She takes the position they leave open, the relatable amateur who refuses the pose of expertise and asks, in effect, can you believe this. She names a newsletter “Wait, What?” and the title is the brand. The stance disclaims authority, and the disclaimer is the source of the authority, because the readers she gathers distrust the experts and want a clever frightened person beside them rather than a professor above them. Here the misrecognition runs deepest. The everywoman pose disavows the very capital that built the platform from which she poses. An eighty-eight-year-old in Montana writes to say she is one of us. The structure says she is the granddaughter of a canonized novelist and the daughter of a household name, seated in the club since birth. Both statements travel together, and the field rewards the writer who can hold the first in front of the second.

The critics divide along the autonomy line without naming it. Readers from the serious-journalism and literary side fault her for trading depth for immediacy, for astonishment in place of analysis. The judgment is the autonomous pole speaking about a player who took the heteronomous bet and won the heteronomous prize, audience and visibility and reach. Her admirers prize the speed and the plain talk, the heteronomous virtues. Both parties describe the same trajectory and grade it on different scales, and the scales belong to different regions of the field.

The memoir is the move back toward the prize the novels missed. How to Lose Your Mother reaches the bestseller list and draws the serious reviews the early fiction never won, Martha McPhee in the Post, the long appraisals, the canonical comparisons. Memoir lets her convert the family’s raw material straight into symbolic capital, and the material is the capital. The book’s subject is the condition of being born into the literary field. She consecrates herself by narrating the terms of her own consecration, the absent famous mother, the inherited name, the club. One critic reads the book as revenge, a daughter settling the account of a mother who turned her childhood into fiction decades back. In field terms the charge describes an exchange inside the family’s own symbolic economy. The mother spent a career turning the daughter into copy. The daughter, holding the trade she learned at home, turns the mother into copy in return, and the turn earns her the standing the novels failed to reach. The inheritance is the seed capital, the wound, and the subject at once.

The trajectory is the argument. She is born holding capital that sits richest in the field that pays slowest and consecrates least. She tries that field as a novelist and draws modest returns. A shift in the political weather opens a position in a faster, more heteronomous field, and she carries the inherited capital across and watches it pay. Then she writes the book that converts part of the proceeds back into the prestige currency the early novels could not earn. Field theory reads her neither as a self-made pundit nor as a case of bare nepotism. It reads her as a skilled manager of an inherited portfolio across an uneven market, a player who knew which field her capital was worth most in and moved it there. Bourdieu set out the logic of such moves across The Field of Cultural Production, The Rules of Art, and Distinction. Few careers illustrate it as cleanly as the one that began with a hyphenated name.

Related Links

Pearl Abraham Elisa Albert Steve Almond Jonathan Ames Shalom Auslander Aimee Bender Karen Bender Amy Bloom Danit Brown Melvin Jules Bukiet Tamar Fox Naama Goldstein Rebecca Goldstein Yael Goldstein Laurie Graff Lauren Grodstein Ehud Havazelet Joanna Hershon Dara Horn Molly Jong-Fast Mitchell James Kaplan Binnie Kirshenbaum Sana Krasikov Adam Mansbach Tova Mirvis Gurumurthy Neelakantan Alana Newhouse Jon Papernick Rachel Resnick Thane Rosenbaum Elizabeth Rosner Wendy Shalit Ilana Stanger-Ross Laurie Gwen Shapiro Rochelle Shapiro Andrea Seigel Robert Siegel Terrie Silverman Margot Singer Leora Skolkin-Smith Yuri Slezkine Diana Spechler Steve Stern Ayelet Waldman Katharine Weber Tamar Yellin People of the Book Festival 2006

Yosef Abramowitz Edward Alexander Michael Berenbaum Sally Berkovic James Besser Reuven Blau Stephen Bloom Andrew Silow-Carroll Shmuley Boteach Benyamin Cohen Debra Nussbaum Cohen Robert Cohn Ami Eden Rob Eshman Larry Cohler-Esses Frances Dinkelspiel Matt Dorf Ami Eden Charles Fenyvesi Eric Fingerhut Amnon Finkelstein Sue Fishkoff Samuel Freedman Stephen Fried Robert I. Friedman Heshy Fried Jonathan Friendly Neal Gabler Evan Gahr J.J. Goldberg Ari Goldman Yossi Klein Halevi Malcolm Hoenlein Wayne Hoffman Hollywood Jews Mickey Kaus Eve Kessler Michael Kinsley Amy Klein Marc S. Klein Lisa S. Lenkiewicz Gene Lichtenstein Jason Maoz Jonathan Mark Deborah Dash Moore Alana Newhouse Gustav Niebuhr Ori Nir Steve Rabinowitz Gary Rosenblatt Jennie Rothenberg Debra Rubin Neil Rubin Walter Ruby Douglas Rushkoff Jonathan Sarna Cathy Seipp Rabbi Avi Shafran Mark Silk Sheldon Teitelbaum Jonathan Tobin Tom Tugend David Twersky Teresa Watanabe Steven I. Weiss Leon Wieseltier Paul Wilkes Lauren Winner Yori Yanover Larry Yudelson

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Molly Jong-Fast

Joanna Hershon

Joanna Hershon (b. 1972) sits on the floor of her father’s study in Brooklyn, a girl not yet in her teens, reading about strangers. The book in her lap is the Harvard Red Book, the volume the university sends its graduates so they might account for their lives. Her father keeps it on a shelf. He is a doctor who holds his feelings close, and for many years he tends the New York Yankees. The alumni reports run from a single line to a long private essay. The girl reads them the way some children read adventure stories. She comes from an orderly home and finds herself pulled toward the men who admit something, the ones who confess a turn their lives took. Later she will say those hours planted a seed.

She does not plan on a novel then. She trains first. She attends the Packer Collegiate Institute, studies at the University of Michigan, and earns an MFA in creative writing at Columbia University, the school where she now teaches graduate students. Her classroom carries the loyalties her fiction carries: close observation, emotional candor, a willingness to follow a scene before she knows where it goes.

She makes her debut with Swimming (2001). The Lilien family loses its eldest son to an accidental drowning, and the loss does not resolve. It spreads. Over decades it changes a marriage, scatters the survivors from New Hampshire toward the West, and alters who each of them becomes. Grief in her hands works as weather. It changes the climate of a family and stays. The book sets the terms of her career. Private catastrophe, and its long afterlife, return in every novel she writes.

The Outside of August (2004) follows. It turns on a mother, a betrayal, and the pull between a woman’s freedom and her duty to the people she made. Hershon builds the pressure from small shifts rather than open conflict, a method she keeps.

With The German Bride (2009) she moves into history and onto the American frontier. The novel opens in Berlin in 1865. Eva Frank, the daughter of a Jewish banker, sits for a portrait with her sister Henriette and the painter Heinrich. Eva and the painter begin an affair. The consequences fall hard, and when Henriette dies, Eva carries the guilt as her own. To escape it she marries Abraham Shein, a German Jewish merchant who has built a business in the American Southwest and come home to find a wife. Eva crosses the Atlantic and then the Santa Fe Trail, and the elegant house Abraham promised turns out to be a small adobe room. He gambles. She suffers one failed pregnancy after another. Around them a community of German Jewish traders takes root in a Catholic town under a French bishop, outsiders set against a large and indifferent land. Critics place the book near Willa Cather (1873-1947), a Western told without cowboys, an immigrant story told without the Lower East Side.

Her fourth novel reaches further. A Dual Inheritance (2014) begins on an autumn evening in Cambridge in 1963, when two Harvard seniors meet. Ed Cantowitz is a Jewish scholarship student, hungry and unguarded. Hugh Shipley is a Boston Brahmin with every advantage and little use for any of it. Their friendship runs five decades and breaks along the fault of class, money, women, and work, carrying their children with it, moving from Cambridge to New York to East Africa.

To write it, Hershon runs what she calls her crackpot anthropology. She skips much of the library and talks to people instead. She tracks down men and women who went to Harvard and Radcliffe College in the late 1950s and early 1960s and asks them long, intimate questions. She tests her invented Hugh Shipley on one of them and asks whether he rings true. The friend hears the character and introduces her to the documentary filmmaker Robert Gardner (1925-2014), whose memories she folds into the book. She never sets foot in Africa. The scenes along Lake Tanganyika come from conversations with a former schoolmate who runs a clinic on that water, and from her own imagining. The novel reaches the Jewish Book Council fiction shortlist and widens her readership.

Then comes the man on the subway. Hershon rides a New York train when a stranger starts to talk to her, and the talk turns strange enough to feel like something from another world. The encounter sits in her. She thinks she wants to write a thriller. Her husband, the painter Derek Buckner, watches her work and tells her what he sees: her gift is not the straight thriller but the dread she can raise inside an ordinary, tense hour. He is right. The book stalls for years while she raises twin sons, moves, renovates a home, and has a daughter. When the girl is about six months old, Hershon goes back to the writers’ space she keeps in Brooklyn and forces herself to the page. She drops plot. She drops craft. She writes the way she wrote in her teenage journals, chasing one image and then the next, images that come to her like Tarot cards. The sessions run feverish. The threads braid on their own, and she finds she is not writing a thriller at all. She is writing a mother who has lost a daughter to forces she cannot control.

That book is St. Ivo (2020). Two couples gather at a country house for three hot September days. Old wounds about marriage, friendship, and a vanished adult daughter rise to the surface. The novel keeps the grip of suspense and stays inside the literary, building fear from silence and memory rather than from a crime. A reviewer for The New York Times Book Review praises the dread Hershon sustains across the short, slim book.

Across five novels the subject holds. Hershon writes about whether love ever delivers full knowledge of another person. Her people sit between hero and villain. They are intelligent adults who misread themselves as often as they misread the husband, the friend, the child across the table. She is drawn to the compromises that keep a marriage or a long friendship alive, and to the question of what those compromises hide. Time is her other great subject. A choice made in a kitchen in one decade shows its weight in another.

Her method explains the work. She does not start with an outline. She starts with an image and an instinct and writes until the story shows itself. Her marriage to Buckner sharpens this. The painter’s eye trains her own, and her settings carry feeling rather than mere scenery, the desert around Eva, the lake water near Hugh, the September light over the country house.

The output stays measured. Hershon publishes five novels in two decades and refuses to pad the shelf. Between books she writes shorter. Her work appears in Granta, The Yale Review, The Virginia Quarterly Review, The New York Times, and The London Magazine, and a story of hers reaches the O. Henry Prize shortlist. Since St. Ivo she has leaned into the personal essay and the short story. In 2025 she publishes the story “Not Yet” and the essay “Other Celestial Bodies,” both circling the ground she knows best, memory, intimacy, family, and the currents that move under an ordinary day.

She lives in Brooklyn with Buckner and their children, in the borough where she once read strangers’ confessions on her father’s floor. The girl who wanted to know what people admit when handed a page grew into a writer who builds novels from the gap between what her characters know and what they refuse to say. The drama she trusts is small and slow. A family decision. A held secret. A weekend that brings the past back into the room. She waits, and she watches, and she lets the meaning arrive on its own clock.

What Joanna Hershon Cannot Say

Joanna Hershon cannot tell you how she writes a novel. She tries. She says she drops plot, drops structure, and writes the way she wrote in teenage journals, chasing one image and then the next until the images braid into a story. She says the sessions run feverish and that she does not know, going in, what she is making. When she finished St. Ivo (2020) she learned she had written a mother who loses a daughter, and the discovery surprised her. Her husband, the painter Derek Buckner, saw her gift before she could name it. He watched her struggle toward a thriller and told her the truth: her strength was the dread she raises inside an ordinary, tense hour, not the plot tricks of a mystery. He read her work better than she read it herself.

Stephen Turner has spent a career on this problem. In The Social Theory of Practices (1994) and again in Understanding the Tacit (2014) he argues against an idea most of us hold without examining it, that skilled people carry a shared inner code, a common stock of tacit knowledge handed down and held in common. Turner says no such collective object exists. The phrase comes from Michael Polanyi (1891-1976), who held that we know more than we can tell. Turner keeps the individual half of that insight and drops the collective reading later writers built onto it. What looks like shared understanding is many separate acquisitions that happen to perform well together. Each person builds his own habits from his own history, and the match between them is rough and inferred, never transmitted intact. Turner rejects Bourdieu’s (1930-2002) habitus and Harry Collins’s collective tacit knowledge on the same ground. And when a person makes the tacit explicit, Turner argues, he does not read off a fixed scheme inside him. He improvises an articulation for a particular listener, what Turner calls functional substitutes invented on the fly. The explaining answers the need of the Other rather than the contents of a private vault.

Hold Hershon’s account of her craft against this.

Her method is tacit knowledge in Turner’s individual sense. She performs the skill and cannot state the rule. The feel for when a scene is alive, for which image carries weight, for the moment dread should enter a quiet room, sits below words. She acquired it across decades of reading and writing, on her own path, and she cannot hand it over.

She teaches at Columbia, where she earned her own degree, and the paradox of the writing program runs straight through Turner’s argument. A program cannot transmit the thing it exists to teach. There is no shared craft to download into a student. Hershon’s teaching shows she knows this in practice. She presses observation, candor, and a readiness to follow a scene before its destination shows. She gives her students occasions and feedback, exposure and response. Each one then rebuilds the tacit feel alone or not at all. The skill regrows in private. It does not pass from hand to hand.

Her research makes the same point from the other side. For A Dual Inheritance (2014) she ran what she calls her crackpot anthropology, interviewing men and women who had been at Harvard and Radcliffe a half century before, absorbing their talk, then building characters from it. She never went to Africa, yet she wrote the Lake Tanganyika scenes from conversation and imagination. She did not acquire her sources’ tacit knowledge of those rooms and that water. She manufactured a functional substitute that performs on the page. Turner’s phrase fits her trade. The novelist invents, for a particular reader, a working stand-in for experience she never held.

Buckner naming her gift belongs here too. The tacit shows from outside through performance while it stays dark to the one who has it. An observer infers the disposition from the output. The painter watched the novelist work and read the pattern she could not see. Turner’s account predicts this. The skill lives in the doing, not in the doer’s report of it.

A novel, on Turner’s account, is the tacit made explicit for a stranger. Hershon does not transcribe a settled understanding and mail it to readers. She improvises a story that answers what a reader needs to feel and to follow. Each book is a fresh articulation for an audience she cannot meet, built on the fly, tuned to the Other. This explains why she resists the outline. The outline assumes the meaning sits ready to be copied out. Hershon’s practice assumes the opposite. The meaning arrives only in the act of articulating it, and she finds her subject by writing past the point where she could have named it.

Turn the same frame on what she writes about, and a second track opens. Hershon’s permanent subject is the gap between two people who assume they share an understanding and find they do not. Her marriages and friendships run on a presumed common code, and the code turns out to be two private codes mistaken for one.

Swimming (2001) sets a family around a drowned son. Each survivor grieves alone, and the shared grief they imagine binds them resolves into separate griefs that never matched. The German Bride (2009) marries Eva Frank to Abraham Shein, two strangers who reach for each other across need and guilt. They love, or at least require, each other, and neither reads the other right. The marriage runs on proximity taken for understanding. A Dual Inheritance gives Ed Cantowitz and Hugh Shipley a friendship across a class divide that ensures their tacit worlds never overlapped. Each man assumes he knows what the friendship means. The decades prove the assumption fragile. St. Ivo asks the question in the open, whether we ever know the people closest to us, and answers through a daughter who has vanished from her mother’s life and a marriage thick with what goes unsaid.

Turner supplies the diagnosis. The sense of a shared understanding is an inference drawn from smooth interaction. While the surface holds, two people read their separate acquisitions as one common possession. When the surface breaks, a vanished child, a betrayal, a secret surfacing over three hot days, the divergence shows, and the characters see that the code they trusted was never held in common. Hershon does not preach this. She stages it. Her plots are controlled failures of the assumption Turner spent his career puncturing, that the tacit is shared.

The two tracks meet in a single claim. The tacit is private, embodied, and unsharable, visible only through performance and never transmitted in full. Hershon’s method instantiates the claim. She owns a craft she cannot state and rebuilds her understanding new with each book. Her material dramatizes the claim. Her people own private understandings they mistake for shared ones and pay when the mistake comes due. The novel, for Hershon, is the one form that takes something no one can hand over and improvises it for a stranger. She works at the edge of what she can say, on both sides of the page, and trusts the meaning to arrive in the writing rather than before it.

The Doctor’s Daughter

Joanna Hershon sits on the floor of her father’s study in Brooklyn, a girl with a heavy book in her lap. The room is orderly. Medical journals stand in rows. The phone in the house might ring for her father at any hour, the man who keeps the New York Yankees on their feet, who reads the films and sets the bones and says little at dinner. He fights death with his hands. The girl does not yet know she will fight it with sentences. The book is the Harvard Red Book, the alumni reports her father keeps, strangers accounting for their lives in a paragraph or a page. She reads it the way some children read about explorers. She wants to know what a person admits when handed a blank space. Years on she will say the hours planted something.

Ernest Becker (1924-1974) gave the house its theory. His argument runs simple and hard. The human animal knows it will die, and the bare knowledge stops a man cold, so he learns not to look at it straight. He builds a hero system, a scheme of values that tells him how to earn a significance the grave cannot erase. Becker calls the private version an immortality project. The general dies into his nation. The believer dies into God. The father in the study holds death off one patient at a time and leaves behind men who walk because of his hands. Every culture, Becker argues in The Denial of Death (1973), is a machine for making heroes, a codebook for the feeling that a life weighs against extinction. Escape from Evil (1975) adds the cost. Hero systems collide, and the heroism that saves one man reads as vanity, or as evil, from inside another man’s code.

Hershon picks paper. The novel is her immortality project, and she is precise about the kind. She does not write to instruct, or to win an argument, or to record some great public event. She writes to fix the perishable. A marriage’s long silence. A child gone from a mother’s life. The grief of one family in one decade. These vanish. People die and the texture of their days dies with them, unrecorded, and Hershon’s work, start to finish, refuses that second death.

Two fears drive her, and Becker names them both. The first is extinction. Her career opens on it. Swimming (2001) begins with a boy who drowns, and the drowning does not end on the page where it happens. It spreads through a marriage and across decades and out into the West. Her father’s trade taught her young that the body fails and the doctor loses some of them. The second fear runs quieter and, for Hershon, worse. It is the fear of dying unknown. Not unfamous. Unknown. The terror that a man can share a bed and a table with another for forty years and never once be read, that he can go down into the ground sealed inside his own skull, having reached no one. Becker set the urge to stand out beside the urge to merge, the wish to be a singular hero beside the wish to dissolve into something larger than the self. Hershon feels the second fear as the failure of the merge. Two people who cannot reach each other are two deaths, not one.

Becker says every hero system narrows the terror to a stage a person can act on. Hershon’s narrowing runs severe and deliberate. She subtracts the battlefield, the senate, the trading floor, the frontier shootout. When she writes the American West in The German Bride (2009) she tells it without a single cowboy, a frontier novel emptied of the frontier’s usual heroes, the gunmen and the marshals, and refilled with a German Jewish bride in an adobe room counting her failed pregnancies while her husband gambles. When she runs a friendship across continents in A Dual Inheritance (2014), from Cambridge to Tanzania, she keeps the camera on two men and what passes and fails to pass between them. She strips scale. She keeps the kitchen, the sickroom, the country house over a long weekend. The domestic interior is her chosen ground, and on it she means to win the only significance she trusts.

A hero system runs on sacred words, and the same sacred word means different things on different stages. Becker’s point about colliding systems lives here, down in the everyday vocabulary. Take three of Hershon’s.

Attention first. For Hershon attention sits close to a sacrament. To watch one ordinary woman with full care, to record the exact way she folds a letter or holds her contempt behind a polite face, is to lift her out of oblivion and grant her weight. Attention, given, confers significance. It is the writer’s gift and the writer’s worship.

Stand other people on the same word.

A combat photographer crouches behind a wall in a burning street. Attention to her is the shot she cannot miss, the half second when the man falls, the frame that will run on the front page and force a country to look. “You point the lens at the thing everyone turns from,” she says. Attention spent on the large catastrophe, on history as it breaks.

A high-frequency trader watches six screens in a cold room. Attention to him is milliseconds and the edge buried inside them. “Blink and the spread is gone,” he says, and means it. Attention as extraction, the eye that turns a gap into money.

A Carmelite at prayer empties her attention of every object until nothing remains but the attending. Attention to her is the road out of the self and toward God, the reverse of Hershon’s road, which runs deeper into one particular self and stays there.

One word. A sacrament, an act of witness, a tool of extraction, a ladder to the eternal. Each makes full sense only inside the system that holds it.

Scale next. Hershon holds that the largest human drama happens at the smallest scale. The breakfast table is her Gettysburg. A held secret is her revolution. She believes this with the steadiness of a creed, and it sets her against the loudest hero systems we have.

A space-program founder stands under a rocket he paid for. Greatness to him is scale and reach, the launch, the hundred million users, the colony on another world. “Nobody builds a statue to the man who stayed home,” he says. The domestic to him is the antechamber, the place a man rests between the acts that count.

A four-star general reads a map at midnight. Heroism to him is the nation and the campaign, lines moving on terrain, the treaty signed at the end. A marriage is private weather under the real history he is making.

To Hershon both men have it backward. The launch and the campaign pass and harden into dates in a book. The marriage is where a life is won or lost, hour by unwitnessed hour, and almost no one writes it down. She writes it down. That is her wager against the men with the rockets and the maps, that the unrecorded interior is the realest theater there is, and the one most in danger of vanishing unmarked.

Permanence last, and here the collisions cut closest, because permanence is the heart of every immortality project and people disagree on what lasts.

For Hershon the book is the durable thing. The body fails, the family scatters, the grief fades from living memory, and the novel holds all of it after everyone who lived it is gone. She publishes five novels in two decades and refuses to pad the shelf. Each book is a stone set with care, meant to stand. The slowness is part of the worship.

A jazz trumpeter on a Tuesday night calls that a betrayal. His hero system worships the vanishing. The value is the live take, the solo that exists for ninety seconds and then is gone for good. “If you can play it again, it wasn’t the thing,” he says. To him permanence is a cage. The recording almost cheats.

A hospice chaplain sits with a dying man and finds permanence nowhere near the made thing. Not the book, not the building, not the record. The body and its works fall away. What lasts to him is the soul, and the made thing is dust with a longer lease.

An architect signs off on a tower and means permanence in the most literal way, mass and steel standing a hundred years over a moving city.

The same sacred word again. The thing fixed on paper, the thing that must vanish to be true, the thing beyond all things, the thing in stone. Hershon’s permanence is the rescued moment, and she will not trade it for the trumpeter’s flame or the chaplain’s eternity, because both, to her, let the particular human being slip away unrecorded, and that slipping is the death she cannot bear.

Set the two fears beside the one art and the design comes clear. Fiction is the single move that answers both of Hershon’s terrors at once. Against extinction, the novel preserves. The drowned boy, the bride in the adobe room, the friendship across the class line, the vanished daughter, all of them outlast their originals and go on being read. Against the fear of dying unknown, fiction performs the impossible thing. On the page, for once, one human being is known in full by another. The reader enters Eva Frank and knows her from the inside, knows what her husband never learns. The isolation that terrifies Hershon in life she dissolves on the page, where the private interior of a stranger becomes, for the length of a book, open ground. A reader closes St. Ivo (2020) on a train and knows a woman who never existed better than he knows the man asleep against his shoulder. Hershon builds, book by book, the rescue she cannot count on in life.

Three coordinates locate her. She places death at the center. She places the reader where most writers place posterity, in the seat of the one who at last does the knowing, so that her immortality project hangs on a stranger she will never meet completing it. And she places her own name. The singular hero who signs the book is the smaller half of her. The larger half wants to disappear into the characters and the family and the ordinary day, to merge rather than to stand out, to win significance by giving full attention to lives the size of her own. She fights the grave with a kitchen and a long marriage and a held breath. Becker tells us it is as serious a war as any fought with rockets or maps, and that she chose her ground well, because the ground she chose is the one almost everyone else leaves undefended.

Related Links

Pearl Abraham Elisa Albert Steve Almond Jonathan Ames Shalom Auslander Aimee Bender Karen Bender Amy Bloom Danit Brown Melvin Jules Bukiet Tamar Fox Naama Goldstein Rebecca Goldstein Yael Goldstein Laurie Graff Lauren Grodstein Ehud Havazelet Joanna Hershon Dara Horn Molly Jong-Fast Mitchell James Kaplan Binnie Kirshenbaum Sana Krasikov Adam Mansbach Tova Mirvis Gurumurthy Neelakantan Alana Newhouse Jon Papernick Rachel Resnick Thane Rosenbaum Elizabeth Rosner Wendy Shalit Ilana Stanger-Ross Laurie Gwen Shapiro Rochelle Shapiro Andrea Seigel Robert Siegel Terrie Silverman Margot Singer Leora Skolkin-Smith Yuri Slezkine Diana Spechler Steve Stern Ayelet Waldman Katharine Weber Tamar Yellin People of the Book Festival 2006

Yosef Abramowitz Edward Alexander Michael Berenbaum Sally Berkovic James Besser Reuven Blau Stephen Bloom Andrew Silow-Carroll Shmuley Boteach Benyamin Cohen Debra Nussbaum Cohen Robert Cohn Ami Eden Rob Eshman Larry Cohler-Esses Frances Dinkelspiel Matt Dorf Ami Eden Charles Fenyvesi Eric Fingerhut Amnon Finkelstein Sue Fishkoff Samuel Freedman Stephen Fried Robert I. Friedman Heshy Fried Jonathan Friendly Neal Gabler Evan Gahr J.J. Goldberg Ari Goldman Yossi Klein Halevi Malcolm Hoenlein Wayne Hoffman Hollywood Jews Mickey Kaus Eve Kessler Michael Kinsley Amy Klein Marc S. Klein Lisa S. Lenkiewicz Gene Lichtenstein Jason Maoz Jonathan Mark Deborah Dash Moore Alana Newhouse Gustav Niebuhr Ori Nir Steve Rabinowitz Gary Rosenblatt Jennie Rothenberg Debra Rubin Neil Rubin Walter Ruby Douglas Rushkoff Jonathan Sarna Cathy Seipp Rabbi Avi Shafran Mark Silk Sheldon Teitelbaum Jonathan Tobin Tom Tugend David Twersky Teresa Watanabe Steven I. Weiss Leon Wieseltier Paul Wilkes Lauren Winner Yori Yanover Larry Yudelson

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Joanna Hershon

Dara Horn

A motel room in Nashville, early in the 1990s. Three high school girls share it for the weekend of a quiz bowl tournament. Two come from Mississippi. The third comes from Short Hills, New Jersey, and her name is Dara Horn (b. 1977).

The Mississippians stay up talking. They talk about the man in the cardigan on public television, Fred Rogers (1928–2003). When he looks into the camera and tells you he likes you just the way you are, they explain, he means you. As children they felt him speaking to each of them through the screen. They felt it the same way they knew Jesus loved them. They turn to Horn so she can say she felt it too.

She says something about synagogue.

One of the girls looks at her for a moment. “I thought Hitler said you all were dark,” she says.

The girls are not cruel. They had met no Jews. Their picture of a Jew arrived secondhand, half from a dead dictator’s claims about race and half from Sunday school, and the girl in the next bed was the first live specimen to test it against. Horn keeps the moment. She turns it over for thirty years. It surfaces, decades later, as the seed of her central claim: most people learn about Jews through the story of how Jews died, and almost never through the story of how Jews lived.

She grows up in a family that prizes language and learning. Her mother, Susan Horn, teaches English and holds a doctorate in Jewish studies. Her father practices dentistry. There are four children. Horn attends Millburn High School and serves as a co-captain of the quiz team that carries her to those tournaments. At fourteen she wins a national competition on Israeli history, and the prize is a study trip to Poland and Israel. She writes about that trip for Hadassah Magazine. The essay earns a nomination for a National Magazine Award in 1993, before she finishes high school. The pattern of the career sits there in miniature: a young person sent to stand among the graves of a destroyed world, who returns wanting to write about the life that filled it.

She studies comparative literature at Harvard University and graduates summa cum laude in 1999. She takes a master’s degree in Hebrew literature at Cambridge. She returns to Harvard for a doctorate in Hebrew and Yiddish literature, finished in 2006, with a dissertation on morality as the engine of plot in fiction, using Hebrew and Yiddish texts as her cases. The training gives her something rare among historical novelists. She reads the Hebrew Bible, the rabbinic literature, the medieval philosophers, the Yiddish modernists, and the Hebrew moderns in their own languages. She learns Yiddish in college and describes the world it opens as vast and bright and almost unknown to the people around her. Her fiction grows out of those texts rather than out of summaries of them.

The first novel arrives when she is twenty-five. In the Image (2002) follows several generations of a Jewish family across immigration and inheritance and loss. The title comes from Genesis, from the line that man is made in the image of God, and Horn bends it toward a character who has spent a life assembling a vast slide collection of the places he has seen. We resemble the divine, she suggests, in our hunger to keep what we know we cannot hold. The book wins the Edward Lewis Wallant Award and a National Jewish Book Award and places her among the younger Jewish American novelists worth watching.

Her second novel begins with a crime she reads about in the newspaper.

On June 7, 2001, during a singles’ cocktail hour at the Jewish Museum in New York, someone walks out with a small Marc Chagall painting, a study related to Over Vitebsk, on loan from a museum in Russia. The canvas is smaller than a sheet of notebook paper. It shows a bearded man with a pack and a cane floating above the rooftops of a snowbound town. The thief is later caught and the painting recovered. Horn reads the item and asks the question a novelist asks. Who steals a painting from a singles’ party, and why.

Then the second question arrives, the one only she could ask. The same exhibit held Chagall’s illustrations for a children’s book by Der Nister (1884–1950), the Yiddish fabulist whose name means The Hidden One and one of the writers she loves most. She starts pulling the thread. Chagall (1887–1985) took one of his first jobs teaching art to Jewish boys orphaned by the pogroms, at a home outside Moscow, and Der Nister lived in the same faculty housing, and so did others. Chagall left for the West and turned famous, his work loved for the way it floats free of any language that needs translating. The writers stayed and tied their lives to Yiddish and to Jewish life inside the Soviet Union. Stalin had most of them killed. Chagall died old in France. Der Nister died in a Soviet camp in 1950. That difference in fate, the painter remembered as the emblem of a lost world and the writers forgotten, becomes The World to Come (2006).

The novel braids the art theft, the orphanage, the Yiddish writers, and a present-day family who trace a painting back through their own history. It moves between Soviet Russia and the Vietnam War and the late-century arrival of Russian Jews in America. It draws on Sholem Aleichem (1859–1916) and on the mysticism of Der Nister, and it lets the supernatural sit beside the ordinary without apology. Horn lifts a teaching from I. L. Peretz (1852–1915): the righteous cross to the next world on a bridge made of paper, and the writer’s one task is to build that paper bridge. The book wins a second National Jewish Book Award and the Harold U. Ribalow Prize and travels into eleven languages.

The fiction keeps testing what national belonging costs. All Other Nights (2009) sets Jewish spies at the center of the American Civil War and asks what happens when a man’s loyalty to his country collides with an older covenant. A Guide for the Perplexed (2013) borrows its title from Maimonides (1138–1204) and its method from the Cairo Genizah, the storeroom where a community kept every scrap of writing that bore the name of God. Horn imagines software that records every moment of a life, and she argues against it. A person keeps a self by choosing what to carry and what to let go. Total memory erases the human the way total preservation erases the archive. Eternal Life (2018) gives its heroine, Rachel, two thousand years of life after she refuses a martyr’s death during the fall of Jerusalem. The premise reads like fantasy and lands as grief. Meaning depends on limits, on the handoff of memory and duty from one generation to the next, and a woman who cannot die cannot finish anything, including her sorrow.

For years Horn publishes essays alongside the novels, in The New York Times, The Wall Street Journal, and The Atlantic. Her widest reach comes with a book of them.

People Love Dead Jews (2021) opens with a scene she keeps returning to. She sits in a synagogue in Harbin, China, a city near Siberia that draws tourists for its ice festival. The building serves now as a concert hall. The pews and the platform and the room match a hundred early-twentieth-century synagogues she has entered. She reaches for a prayer book out of habit. There is none. At the end of the nineteenth century the railroad builders wanted entrepreneurs they could trust along a new line through Manchuria, and they invited Jews fleeing the Czar’s pogroms, and they promised that the old persecutions would not follow. The Jews came. They built schools and a hospital and a kosher butcher and a mikveh and theaters and newspapers, and Zionist clubs decades before a Jewish state existed. The community held twenty thousand people at its height. White Russian thugs and the Japanese occupation broke it inside a single generation. By the time Horn visits, one Jew remains in the city. The municipality now markets its Jewish Heritage, and renovates a Jewish cemetery whose graves stand over empty ground while the actual bodies lie under municipal buildings. Horn offers the city a more honest sign for the attraction: property seized from dead or expelled Jews.

The thesis grows out of the room. The world keeps the memory of murdered Jews close because the dead can be shaped into morality tales and the living cannot. A dead Jew can stand for tolerance, for the lesson everyone agrees to learn. A living Jew holds beliefs and makes claims and declines to serve as anyone’s symbol. Horn reads Anne Frank (1929–1945) as everyone’s second favorite dead Jew, after Jesus, beloved for one sentence about the goodness of people that she wrote weeks before the people in question proved her wrong. Horn rereads The Merchant of Venice through Jewish eyes and finds the centuries of readers who insisted on Shylock’s humanity had been reading past the lines that call him a devil. She traces the Ellis Island legend, the comforting story that immigration agents Americanized Jewish names, and shows it false, and asks why a community would prefer the gentle myth to the truth that a man named Rosenberg could not get hired. The book sells. It lands on the New York Times list of the hundred notable books of 2021 and wins a third National Jewish Book Award and turns a respected novelist into a public voice on antisemitism.

The argument carries her onto a circuit of lectures at universities and museums and schools, and it sharpens into a quarrel with the way the Holocaust gets taught. Begin with the genocide, she says, and a student learns that Jews are people who die. Begin with the civilization, the literature and the law and the argument and the thousand years of life, and the student learns what the murder destroyed. She founds the Tell Institute to build curricula that put the living tradition first. Pilot programs reach classrooms in the 2025–2026 school year.

October 7, 2023 changes the volume of the calls. After the Hamas attack in Israel and the wave of harassment that follows on campuses and in cities, the people asking Horn for answers stop being only readers. University presidents call. The White House and members of Congress call. She serves on Harvard’s Antisemitism Advisory Group and meets with communities across North America, and from that front-row seat she reaches a finding that surprises her: she meets far more ignorance than malice.

She widens her audience in another direction in 2025 with One Little Goat: A Passover Catastrophe, her first book for young readers, a graphic novel that folds Jewish ritual and history into comedy for children.

Her next major work moves from W. W. Norton, the house that published every novel, to Simon & Schuster. The Final Solution to the Jewish Question: A Love Story for the Living is scheduled for September 1, 2026. It extends the argument of People Love Dead Jews into the failures of Holocaust education, the long history of the anti-Zionist movement, and a newer concern, the campaign to feed artificial intelligence systems anti-Jewish propaganda so that the machines repeat it. The subtitle states the wager. She offers the book as a diagnosis and a prescription and a love letter, aimed at the living rather than the dead.

She has taught Jewish literature at Harvard, Sarah Lawrence College, and Yeshiva University, and she lives with her husband and four children. Critics place her in the line of Cynthia Ozick (b. 1928), the Jewish American writer who treats Jewish particularity as a deep well rather than a problem to assimilate away. Much postwar Jewish American fiction worked the tension of fitting in. Horn works the older material directly, the texts and the law and the centuries, and finds that the deeper she goes into the particular, the wider the questions open: memory, mortality, education, what a person owes the dead and the unborn. The Yiddish and Hebrew traditions build new writing on layers of ancient text, and Horn imports that habit into English, so a title from Genesis or a legend from the Talmud sits under a contemporary plot and holds it up.

She remains hard to file. Novelist, scholar, essayist, teacher, and now an organizer of how a civilization gets taught. Her place in American letters comes from a single redirection she has performed across two decades. The conversation about Jews tends to circle the destruction. She keeps turning the room back toward the thing the destruction tried and failed to erase.

Which returns us to the motel in Nashville, and the girl in the next bed who had learned everything she knew about Jews from a dead dictator and a Sunday school. Horn spent a career on the problem that night defined. Not the hatred. The blank where a living person should have been, and the work of writing someone in.

Watergate as Democratic Ritual & Cultural Trauma

A teenage girl writes in a diary that people are good at heart. She writes it weeks before the people in question prove her wrong, and she dies in a camp. The line outlives her. It travels the world on posters and gets read aloud at graduations, cut loose from the death that should have refuted it. Dara Horn builds a career on the distance between that line and that death.

Her argument in People Love Dead Jews runs against the grain of the praise it earned. The world keeps the memory of murdered Jews close, she says, and feels little for the living ones. The dead can be made into morality tales. The living make claims. A dead Jew can stand for tolerance, the lesson everyone agrees to learn. A living Jew holds beliefs and a homeland and a set of rituals, and declines to serve as anyone’s symbol. Horn states this as moral observation and personal report. Read through the cultural sociology of Jeffrey Alexander (b. 1947), it reads as something more exact: a description of how the civil sphere rations solidarity, written by someone who had not yet reached for the vocabulary.

Alexander gives that vocabulary a structure. A civil sphere is a domain of solidarity ordered by a binary discourse. Motives, relations, and institutions get coded as either sacred or profane. The sacred side of the code, the discourse of liberty, prizes the rational, the autonomous, the open, the truthful, the trusting, and ties them to law, equality, and inclusion. The profane side, the discourse of repression, marks the irrational, the dependent, the secretive, the conspiratorial, and ties them to power, hierarchy, and exclusion. Membership in the civil sphere comes through translation. An out-group enters when its qualities move from the profane column to the sacred one. The pressure of that translation, and what it costs the group asked to undergo it, is the hidden subject of Horn’s book.

The antisemitic picture of the Jew loads the profane column with precision. The Jew as secretive, as conspiratorial, as clannish, as loyal to his own kind over the common good, as moved by money and not by reason: each charge sits on the repressive side of Alexander’s code. Horn notices the money charge and turns it over, asking why the wealth of Jews gets read as grounds for suspicion while the comparable wealth of other minorities does not. The answer the frame supplies is that the charge is not arithmetic. It is classification. The living Jew who asserts a particular loyalty triggers the profane reading, because particular loyalty is the marked term the civil sphere treats as a threat to the universal.

The dead Jew can be moved to the other column. This is the operation Horn keeps catching in the act. Anne Frank (1929–1945) enters the sacred discourse by way of a single sentence about human goodness, and the early editions of the diary help the passage along by thinning out the Jewish specificity of the girl who wrote it. Alexander’s third representation, the relation of the victim to the wider audience, holds that an audience extends itself to a victim only when the victim appears in qualities the audience already shares. Anne Frank reaches the audience as a universal child, an emblem of tolerance, a figure scrubbed of the difference that got her killed. Horn names the cost of the translation. The frame explains why the translation was required.

The reading of The Merchant of Venice works the same ground. Horn relistens to the play and hears what the canonical reception trained her to skip, the lines that mark Shylock as devil and dog, and she watches generations of readers purify him into a plea for common humanity by treating the speech about Jewish eyes and Jewish blood as the play’s truth and the profane coding as scenery. Readers recode the Jew toward the sacred so the play can stay inside the civilized canon. The operation that saves Shylock for the universal is the operation that saves Anne Frank for the poster.

Horn’s chapter on Ellis Island shows the translation performed by Jews on themselves. The comforting story holds that immigration clerks Americanized Jewish names at the door. Horn shows the story false. Jews changed their own names, later, to get hired in a country that would not employ a Rosenberg. The community then preferred the gentle myth because the truth admits that entry into the American story demanded self-erasure, the shedding of the particular as the price of the sacred. Alexander would call this a community policing its own master narrative. Horn calls it a people who would look like fools if they told the truth about what their welcome had cost.

Alexander insists that trauma is not a property of events. Events do not speak. A horror becomes a collective trauma only when a carrier group makes a claim about it and persuades an audience, and the analyst brackets the question of whether the suffering was real or the claim just, asking instead how the claim gets made and with what results. Not ontology, not morality, but the construction and its effects. Horn performs the same bracketing. She is not arguing about whether antisemitism is real. She is dissecting how the memory of dead Jews gets built and put to use. Her epistemology and Alexander’s converge, two readers of the same problem who arrive from literature and from theory at the same door.

Alexander treats the trauma process as a widening of the moral community. By taking on the pain of others, he writes, a society can expand the circle of the we, opening new avenues of incorporation. The model bends toward repair. Horn’s evidence bends the other way. A trauma carried to completion and set in monuments can seal the circle instead of widening it. The audience discharges its moral debt onto the dead and feels no claim from the living. The museum stands in for the neighbor. The memorial in Harbin, China, sits at the limit of this logic, a restored synagogue serving as a concert hall, a renovated Jewish cemetery whose graves stand over empty ground while the bodies lie under municipal buildings, the heritage marketed to draw the investment and tourism of a people the city expelled. Horn proposes a more accurate sign for the attraction, property seized from dead or expelled Jews. Alexander’s routinization, the lessons of trauma objectified in monuments and artifacts, is supposed to keep a memory available for future repair. Horn shows routinization completing a different task. The site honors the dead and forecloses the living in the same gesture.

Alexander half-anticipates this. He notes that routinization can let specialists detach affect from meaning, draining the trauma of the force that once moved people. Horn’s claim cuts harder. The completed trauma does not merely cool. It licenses indifference to the living, because the dead are safe to love and the living are not. Her own line carries the point: the dead cannot argue back. Alexander’s fourth representation, the attribution of responsibility, sharpens it further. The Holocaust assigns responsibility to a defeated and bounded perpetrator, the Nazi regime, which lets the wider audience mourn the victim without implicating itself. The living Jew points at a responsibility that reaches the present audience, the campus, the newsroom, the bystander, and an audience will prefer the trauma whose antagonist is safely historical. Veneration of the murdered and coldness toward the living are not a contradiction the audience has failed to notice. They are a single arrangement that works.

Horn mounts a counter-claim, and in Alexander’s terms she has the equipment a carrier group needs, the discursive talent and the structural position, the Harvard doctorate in Hebrew and Yiddish, the bestseller, the lecture circuit, the seat on a Harvard advisory group, the meetings with the White House and Congress after October 7, 2023. She is building a rival trauma process whose four answers run against the received ones. The pain is not death but erasure by veneration, the conscription of the dead into other people’s morality tales, an affront to human dignity. The victim is the living Jew, and the murdered Jew stripped of particularity. The relation to the audience she tries to rebuild on a new footing, offering a civilization, its literature and law and centuries of argument, as the shared value through which the audience might extend itself, rather than offering one more sympathetic corpse. The attribution of responsibility she keeps diffuse, finding more ignorance than malice, blaming habits and curricula and the comfortable reflexes of well-meaning institutions.

Alexander’s spiral of signification needs a perpetrator the audience can see. A diffuse antagonist, a fog of good intentions, gives a trauma claim little to push against, and the claim struggles to generalize from the group that already believes it to the wider public the carrier group must reach. Horn’s honesty about ignorance over malice is morally generous and tactically expensive. It denies her movement the clear villain that drove the traumas Alexander studied to their public conclusions.

She works the institutional arenas. The novels work the aesthetic arena, the place Alexander says builds identification and catharsis through genre, the arena where the diary of Anne Frank once did its work. The essays and lectures work the mass media. The Tell Institute, her educational nonprofit, is a bid to seize the arena that transmits the master narrative to the next cohort, to rewrite the curriculum so a student meets the civilization before the genocide, so that the murdered come into view as people who lived a particular life rather than people who died a universal death. After October 7 she enters the state arena, where commissions and advisory bodies channel the spiral with official power. Each move is an attempt to revise Alexander’s third representation, to make the living Jew legible to the audience through a shared valued quality that is not victimhood.

The trouble waiting at the end is the one the civil sphere always sets. Incorporation runs through translation. The sphere admits the particular by recoding it into the universal, the way Watergate purified its heroes by tying them to the Constitution and the founders, the way the canon purifies Shylock, the way the poster purifies Anne Frank. Horn wants the particular admitted as particular. She wants the audience to extend solidarity to the Jew as a Jew, ritual and homeland and difference intact, without first dissolving the difference into a lesson everyone already holds. This asks the civil sphere to do the thing it does worst. The frame does not say she fails. It says the structure she fights is the structure she must use, and that her instruments, the universal legibility of the bestseller and the shared standards of the classroom, carry the very pressure she resists. A curriculum that succeeds in the wider civil sphere may succeed by manufacturing one more sacred and therefore safely universal image of the Jew, a civilization admired the way a dead poet is admired, at no cost to anyone living.

A fair critic would press the optimistic case Alexander built the theory to hold. Sometimes the dead victim does open the circle to the living. The televised brutality at Selma moved an audience of distant Whites toward identification, and the identification fed real law. The memory of murdered Jews has, in places and seasons, armed the living against the next assault. Horn’s reader is entitled to ask whether she has mistaken a recurring failure for a law of the structure, and whether the same trauma process she distrusts might, with a different carrier group and a sharper antagonist, deliver the incorporation she wants. The frame leaves the question open, which is the most either she or Alexander can claim.

The test, stated in his terms, is whether her new narrative extends the circle of the we to the living Jew as a Jew, or whether it buys its passage into the wider sphere by producing another universal image, beautiful and bloodless. The Final Solution to the Jewish Question: A Love Story for the Living, due in September 2026, makes the wager in its title, a provocation aimed at the audience that loves the dead ones and a subtitle that names the side she has chosen. The book is a carrier group’s claim, pitched at the arenas that decide which traumas a society agrees to feel. Whether the claim generalizes past the people who already hold it is not a question of the worth of the argument. It is a question of the structure she is working inside, and that structure, on Alexander’s account, has rarely let the particular through with its difference still on it.

Hero System

In a glass building south of San Francisco a founder stands at a whiteboard and tells eleven employees that death is a bug. He wears the vest. A monitor on his arm reads his blood sugar in real time. He takes a drug developed for transplant patients because a study in mice bought him, he believes, a decade. When he says the word forever he means a server farm in Oregon, cooled and redundant, holding a model of a mind. “We are the first generation that gets to opt out,” he says. The employees nod. They have heard it before and they believe it too.

In a storefront in Salt Lake City a retired schoolteacher enters names into a database. Each name is a person who died before she was born. She finds them in ship manifests and parish books, and when she has enough of them she takes the names to the temple so the dead can be sealed to the living and the family made permanent across the veil. When she says forever she means a sealing, a knot tied in this world that holds in the next. “Nobody is lost,” she tells a younger volunteer. “We just haven’t found them yet.”

On a boulevard in a Russian city on the ninth of May a man carries his grandfather’s photograph fixed to a wooden stick. A million others carry photographs too, a river of the dead held above the living, and the loudspeakers call the procession the Immortal Regiment. When he says they live he means the nation. The grandfather died at a place whose name is now a shrine, and the death is the reason the man is permitted to feel that he stands inside something that does not end.

In an apartment in Amman a woman keeps a key to a house she has never entered. Her grandmother carried it out of a village in 1948 and the village is gone, plowed under, planted over, and the key opens nothing. The woman has taught her own children the village name. When she says return she means the refusal to let the place die a second time, in the memory, after it died the first time on the ground.

Four rooms, one wager repeated four ways. Each person has looked at the same fact, that the body rots and the self goes out, and each has built a different vessel for the part that must not die. Ernest Becker (1924–1974) gave us the grammar for this. Man is the animal that knows it will die, and cannot live inside that knowledge, and so builds what Becker called a hero system, a structure of meaning that lets a person feel he is an object of lasting value in a universe that will outlast him. The hero system answers two terrors at once. The first is the terror of death, the simple fact of the end. The second runs deeper and Becker thought it the worse of the two, the terror of insignificance, of having been a creature who passed without mark, a life that the universe did not need. The vest and the temple and the photograph on the stick and the useless key are all answers to the second terror. They are ways of mattering past the body.

The trick Becker saw, and the reason his book reads like an exposure, is that a hero system is invisible to the person standing inside it. From inside it does not feel like a story. It feels like reality, like way things are. The founder does not experience himself as a man frightened of death. He experiences himself as a realist who has noticed a solvable problem. And because each system feels like reality to its holder, the same act reads as heroism in one and as vanity or madness or evil in the next. The founder’s upload is salvation to the founder and a sin against mortality to the schoolteacher, who believes the soul is God’s to keep. The procession of the dead is sacred duty to the man with the photograph and state idolatry to the woman with the key, whose dead were cleared to make room for his nation’s story. The words do not travel. Forever, return, remember, the dead: each is a coin minted in one system and counterfeit in the others.

Dara Horn has spent a career inside this problem without naming it. She names a smaller version of it. She says the world loves dead Jews and has little use for living ones, and she is right, but the reason she is right is the Becker reason. A dead Jew can be poured into someone else’s vessel. A living Jew arrives with his own.

Begin with her two terrors.

The first is the terror she shares with every reader of the Holocaust, the murder, the gas, the pit, the name struck from the rolls. The Jewish tradition has a phrase for the second death, the one that comes after the body, the blotting out of the name, and against it a counter-phrase, may his memory be a blessing. Horn organizes her work against the blotting out. The Yiddish writers she loves were shot in a Moscow cellar in 1952, and Der Nister (1884–1950) died in a camp before that, and almost no one reads them now, and that second death, the forgetting, is the one she can still fight. Her novels are a refusal of it. She carries the murdered across.

The second terror is the one that makes her strange, because it does not look like a terror at all. It looks like success. It is assimilation, the warm dissolution of the particular into the general, the fourth-generation American who becomes simply a writer, simply a person, simply a citizen of the universal, and whose grandchildren do not know a single word their great-grandparents prayed. The first terror wears the face of an enemy. The second wears the face of a welcome. Horn fears the gas and she fears the warm bath, the murder and the absorption, the hard erasure and the soft, and she has decided that the soft one is more dangerous because you cannot rouse a people to fight a thing that feels like love. Both terrors end the same way, in a chain that stops. That is her death. Not the body in the ground. The link that fails to pass the next link forward.

This sets up the subtraction. Every hero takes a road by giving up another, and Becker would have us find the road not taken, because the hero system is built in the loss. Horn’s loss is the frictionless one she declined. She had the equipment to be a general American novelist. Harvard, the prizes, the comparison to the realists. She could have written about families and won the same shelf of awards with a fraction of the resistance. Instead she learned a language of the dead. She bound her gift to Hebrew and Yiddish, to a murdered world she never lived in, and she chose the narrow gate on purpose, the particular over the universal, the harder belonging over the easy one. What she subtracted from her own life is the comfort of being nobody in particular. She gave up the warm bath while she was still dry. The hero system she built stands exactly in that empty space, and its name is the chain.

Now walk her sacred words back through the four rooms and watch them refuse to translate.

Take memory. For Horn memory is a duty and a discipline of selection. In one of her novels a man builds software that records every second of a life, and the book argues against him. A self is made by choosing what to carry and what to set down. Total recall would not preserve the person; it would bury him. Memory acquires worth because it forgets, because a hand reaches into the past and takes this and leaves that and walks the chosen thing forward. Carry that definition into the glass building and it dies on contact. To the founder memory is the opposite, lossless capture, every email and heartbeat and glance saved against the day the model boots up and the man resumes. Forgetting is the enemy, the leak through which the self escapes. To the schoolteacher in Salt Lake memory is rescue, the found name, the soul retrieved from the dark and sealed where it cannot be lost again. To the man with the photograph memory is the parade, the dead held up so the nation can feel deathless. To the woman with the key memory is the village name in her children’s mouths, the place kept alive in the only ground left to keep it in. Five rooms, five immortality projects, one word doing five jobs, and to each of the others Horn’s memory looks like the wrong thing, like hoarding, like morbidity, like a refusal to move on, like tribe.

Take the dead. Horn’s central charge is that the world conscripts the dead into stories that are not theirs. Anne Frank made into a greeting card about the goodness of people, weeks before the people killed her. The murdered Jew turned into a lesson in tolerance for an audience that will not lift a hand for the living one. Horn wants the dead let alone to have been who they were, particular, difficult, unredeemed into anyone’s moral. Set that beside the schoolteacher, whose entire devotion is the conscription of the dead, the loving capture of strangers into her family’s eternal scheme, baptism performed on their behalf without their leave. She would not recognize Horn’s complaint. To her, claiming the dead is the highest love. Set it beside the man with the photograph, who needs his grandfather to mean the nation or the death was for nothing. Set it beside a hospice nurse in a unit I have not yet brought into this, a woman who sits with the dying for a living and believes the work is to help a person let the dead go, including the soon-to-be dead person’s grip on his own continuation. “The ones who suffer most,” she says, “are the ones who can’t put it down.” To her Horn’s grip on the murdered would read as a refusal to heal. To Horn the nurse’s letting go would read as the second death with a kind voice.

Take the book. This is the rung of Horn’s ladder, the part of the vessel that does the real work. In her telling the writer’s one task is to build a paper bridge to the world to come, and the Jewish text is a chain of writing built on writing, each layer quoting the last, so that to add a line is to join the dead authors and the unborn readers in a single document that outlives them all. The book is the body that does not rot. Carry that into a seminar room three time zones away, where a theorist who came up on deconstruction tells his graduate students that the author is dead, that the text has no stable inside, that meaning is the free play of signs and there is no chain, only re-inscription, the endless overwriting of marks that point to nothing fixed. To him Horn’s paper bridge is a pious fiction, a nostalgia for presence. To Horn his seminar is the soft erasure in cap and gown, a hero system that has made a sacrament of meaning nothing. And carry the book into the glass building, where the founder does not read books, where the word for a durable thing is the codebase and the word for an ephemeral thing is the post, content that dies in a day. The founder would upload the man and discard the library. Horn would burn the server to save one page.

The pattern holds across every term she treats as holy. Particularity, dignity, continuity, return, life. Each is sharp and clear inside her system and goes soft or hostile the moment it crosses a border. When she writes the words choose life she means the living people over the loved corpse, the difficult present community over the safe dead one, and she means it against a culture she thinks has the preference backward. The founder also chooses life and means the defeat of biology. The hospice nurse also chooses life and means the acceptance of its end. The man with the photograph chose life when he marched and meant the nation that the dead bought. Same two words. Four vessels.

Here is the turn that the tenth hero-system essay should earn, the thing that lifts Horn out of the row of subjects and stands her apart. She is not only inside a hero system. She is the finest living reader of other people’s. Her whole body of work is a Becker operation performed by hand, the exposure of how the living use the dead to purchase their own permanence. She catches the museum doing it, the curriculum doing it, the heritage site in a Chinese city doing it over the bodies under the parking lot. She sees the conscription everywhere and names it with a precision no one else brings. And then she does it. She turns the murdered Yiddish writers into the proof that the chain cannot be broken, the evidence that her people’s vessel holds. The dead serve her project too. They serve it more honestly than they serve the greeting card, and with more learning, and with love that knows their names, and it is still a use. Becker’s blade does not spare the man who wields it. The standpoint stays hidden even to the one who exposes it in everyone else. Horn can stand outside the founder’s vest and the schoolteacher’s temple and the marcher’s parade and read each as a frightened animal’s answer to the dark. She cannot stand outside her own. No one can. That is the law the frame discovers, and she is its most instructive case because she comes so close to the exit and does not leave, and could not, because there is no outside to leave to.

Three coordinates locate her.

The first is the place of the immortality project. Horn has moved it out of the body and out of the single soul and lodged it in the collective chain and in the text that records the chain. She does not ask to live forever. She asks that the people live and that she be a link that held. The founder keeps the project in the body and the schoolteacher keeps it in the soul and the nation keeps it in the flag, and Horn alone has surrendered her own continuation and kept the project anyway, in the line that runs through her and past her. The book is how a mortal joins an immortal. That is her answer to Becker’s second terror, the fear of insignificance. You are significant when you are a rung.

The second is evil. Erasure. The murderer she can name and fight and mourn. The admirer she cannot, because the admirer comes bearing flowers, and her hardest book is aimed not at enemies but at friends, at the warm crowd that loves the dead Jew and will not see the living one. She has decided that the gravest threat to a hero system is not the army that attacks it but the welcome that dissolves it, and so she spends her fire on people who think they are on her side. This is the loneliest position a writer can take and she took it on purpose.

The third is the cost of her clarity. She sees the machine in every room and runs the machine in hers. This is not a flaw to be scolded. It is the human condition stated without flinching, and her greatness is the steadiness with which she names the conscription of the dead while standing in a tradition that conscripts them, learnedly, lovingly, and toward the one end that lets a frightened animal bear the dark, the sense that something he belongs to will go on after the light in him goes out. She built a paper bridge. She is standing on it. She cannot see the river from there, and neither can the founder from his server, and neither can you, reader, from wherever you have set your own foot down and called it the ground.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

Dara Horn provides validation of David Pinsof’s critique of the intellectual class in her 2021 book, People Love Dead Jews.

Mainstream intellectuals approach antisemitism through the exact “misunderstanding myth” that Pinsof describes. The cultural elite operates on the assumption that hatred of Jews is a cognitive error, a product of ignorance or a lack of historical awareness. The prescribed remedy is always more education, more museum exhibits, and more mandatory high school curricula about the Holocaust. Intellectuals cast themselves as the heroes who will vaccinate the public against bigotry by feeding them facts about past atrocities.

Horn’s work dismantles this comforting narrative by exposing the vast gulf between the stated motives and the actual motives of public commemoration. The stated motive of Holocaust education is to prevent bigotry and foster universal tolerance. The actual motive, as Horn demonstrates, is moral self-congratulation and status enhancement for the non-Jewish majority. Societies cultivate an obsession with dead Jews because dead Jews make no demands, require no resources, and pose no threat in the competition for social and political status. A dead Anne Frank can be instrumentalized to teach breezy lessons about the baseline goodness of humanity, allowing the majority culture to validate its own virtue.

Under Pinsof’s framework, the public preference for dead Jews over living ones is not a mistake or a failure of empathy. It is a savvy, self-serving strategy. Living Jews represent a distinct social and religious group that actively participates in the modern marketplace of resources, influence, and ideas. This presence triggers coalitional competition. By isolating Jewish identity to historical victimhood, the dominant culture manages its rivals while using the memory of those rivals to signal its own elevated morality.

Intellectuals want to believe that a field trip to a museum can cure an ancient hatred because that belief makes their own specialized work indispensable. Horn forces her readers to confront a more cynical reality that mirrors Pinsof’s conclusions. The people who obsess over historical Jewish suffering while remaining indifferent or hostile to living Jews understand exactly what they are doing. Their behavior is not a misunderstanding. It is a rational, coordinated effort to claim moral superiority without paying the social cost of tolerance.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer’s anthropology is right, Dara Horn’s observations in People Love Dead Jews are the inevitable result of immutable human tribalism.

Mearsheimer argues that humans are profoundly social beings born into distinct groups that make their identity long before they develop critical faculties. Survival depends on embedding oneself within a society and cooperating with fellow members. This tribal core means that individuals naturally prioritize the survival, status, and cohesion of their own group over any abstract notion of universal human rights.

For Dara Horn, this means that the expectation of universal empathy from a majority culture toward a minority group is a liberal delusion. Universalist liberalism tries to treat humans as atomistic individuals with shared inherent rights. Mearsheimer’s framework reveals that this universalism is a thin veneer. When the majority culture engages with Jewish history, it does so through its own tribal lens.

The phenomenon Horn describes where societies love dead Jews but resent living ones fits into this tribal logic. Dead Jews are safe because they no longer form an active, competing coalition. A society can absorb the memory of dead Jews into its own national socialization process, using the tragedy to teach its children a specific moral code that strengthens their own group’s internal cohesion. The dead are instrumentalized to serve the survival needs of the living majority.

Living Jews, however, remain a distinct group with their own attachments, traditions, and survival strategies. Because they do not fully merge into the majority tribe, their existence triggers the innate in-group and out-group sentiments that Mearsheimer identifies. No amount of reason or education can override this deep-seated social conditioning.

Horn’s frustration with the failure of Holocaust education stems from an unexamined reliance on the liberal belief that humans can be socialized into a borderless, universal empathy. If Mearsheimer is correct, individuals have a limited choice in formulating their moral codes because their primary allegiance belongs to their social group. The majority culture will always subordinate the reality of the Jewish out-group to its own internal tribal dynamics. Horn’s book is not a description of a fixable educational flaw, but a chronicle of how tribal groups naturally behave to protect their own identity.

Related Links

Pearl Abraham Elisa Albert Steve Almond Jonathan Ames Shalom Auslander Aimee Bender Karen Bender Amy Bloom Danit Brown Melvin Jules Bukiet Tamar Fox Naama Goldstein Rebecca Goldstein Yael Goldstein Laurie Graff Lauren Grodstein Ehud Havazelet Joanna Hershon Dara Horn Molly Jong-Fast Mitchell James Kaplan Binnie Kirshenbaum Sana Krasikov Adam Mansbach Tova Mirvis Gurumurthy Neelakantan Alana Newhouse Jon Papernick Rachel Resnick Thane Rosenbaum Elizabeth Rosner Wendy Shalit Ilana Stanger-Ross Laurie Gwen Shapiro Rochelle Shapiro Andrea Seigel Robert Siegel Terrie Silverman Margot Singer Leora Skolkin-Smith Yuri Slezkine Diana Spechler Steve Stern Ayelet Waldman Katharine Weber Tamar Yellin People of the Book Festival 2006

Yosef Abramowitz Edward Alexander Michael Berenbaum Sally Berkovic James Besser Reuven Blau Stephen Bloom Andrew Silow-Carroll Shmuley Boteach Benyamin Cohen Debra Nussbaum Cohen Robert Cohn Ami Eden Rob Eshman Larry Cohler-Esses Frances Dinkelspiel Matt Dorf Ami Eden Charles Fenyvesi Eric Fingerhut Amnon Finkelstein Sue Fishkoff Samuel Freedman Stephen Fried Robert I. Friedman Heshy Fried Jonathan Friendly Neal Gabler Evan Gahr J.J. Goldberg Ari Goldman Yossi Klein Halevi Malcolm Hoenlein Wayne Hoffman Hollywood Jews Mickey Kaus Eve Kessler Michael Kinsley Amy Klein Marc S. Klein Lisa S. Lenkiewicz Gene Lichtenstein Jason Maoz Jonathan Mark Deborah Dash Moore Alana Newhouse Gustav Niebuhr Ori Nir Steve Rabinowitz Gary Rosenblatt Jennie Rothenberg Debra Rubin Neil Rubin Walter Ruby Douglas Rushkoff Jonathan Sarna Cathy Seipp Rabbi Avi Shafran Mark Silk Sheldon Teitelbaum Jonathan Tobin Tom Tugend David Twersky Teresa Watanabe Steven I. Weiss Leon Wieseltier Paul Wilkes Lauren Winner Yori Yanover Larry Yudelson

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Dara Horn

Ehud Havazelet (July 13, 1955 – November 5, 2015)

A graduate student sits at the seminar table at the University of Oregon with eleven pages he thinks are finished. Ehud Havazelet reads the first paragraph aloud. He reads it again, slower, and stops at a comma. He asks the student what the comma does. The student says it gives the reader a breath. Havazelet shakes his head. A comma is a decision, he says, and a writer answers for every decision on the page. He lifts a clause and sets it at the end of the sentence and reads the sentence a third time. Now it holds. The other ten students watch. They understand that the whole afternoon may go to this one sentence, and that the attention is the lesson.

His colleague Karen Ford watched him teach for sixteen years. She said he could make an hour on sentence mechanics hold a room, and that he attended to everything from “the comma to the cosmic.” Students left his workshops believing that a short story was a piece of architecture and that a careless word was a crack in the wall.

The discipline came from somewhere older than the workshop. Havazelet was born in Jerusalem on July 13, 1955, the only son among four children. His father brought the family to New York City in 1957, when Ehud was two. He grew up in an Orthodox Jewish home with three sisters, a mother who worked as a hospital administrator, and a father who lived among books. Rabbi Dr. Moshe Meir Havazelet taught Bible and midrash at Yeshiva University and wrote on Maimonides and the Geonim. His own father, Ehud’s grandfather, had been a scholar and a rabbi at a large American congregation. The boy grew up inside a tradition that treated a text as a thing to be argued with, line by line, for as long as the line could bear weight.

He sat in yeshiva for twelve years. He learned Talmud the way men in that house had learned it for generations, by reading a passage, then the commentary on the passage, then the commentary on the commentary, and by holding all of it in the mind at once. He found the work hard and he did it anyway. Years later he described what those years left in him. He said he had the “study habits of a dray horse,” and that anyone who survives twelve years of yeshiva carries the habits into whatever comes next. What came next was fiction. He turned the draft horse loose on the short story and worked it the same way, a sentence at a time, for thirty years.

He went to Columbia University and graduated in 1977. Lionel Trilling (1905-1975) was teaching there in his last years, and though Havazelet did not study under him for long, the school’s idea reached him: that literature is a place where a man examines his conduct and his conscience. The idea suited a boy raised on commentary. It also gave him a way out of the house without leaving it behind, a second tradition of close reading laid over the first.

He took a detour before he committed. He went to Boston and studied jazz guitar at Berklee. The detour reads now like a young man testing other lives before he accepts the one already in him. He gave up the guitar and entered the Iowa Writers’ Workshop, where he earned his MFA in 1984. Iowa taught him to revise without mercy and to treat a draft as raw material rather than a result. From 1984 to 1989 he held a Wallace Stegner Fellowship at Stanford University and then taught there as a Jones Lecturer. Stanford pressed his prose toward economy. By the end of the decade he had the style he would keep: plain on the surface, loaded underneath, every effect earned and nothing announced.

His first book arrived in 1988. Scribner published What Is It Then Between Us?, and the stories announced a writer who trusted small movements. He wrote about marriages coming apart, fathers and grown children who could not reach each other, men alone in rooms. He built pressure through observation rather than event. A reader feels the weather change in a marriage before either spouse names it. The collection took the Pushcart Prize, the California Book Award, and the Bay Area Book Reviewers Award, and it made a reputation that rested on care rather than output.

In 1989 he moved his family to Corvallis, Oregon, to teach at Oregon State University. He was tracing a line he wanted to stand in. Bernard Malamud (1914-1986) had lived and taught in Corvallis in the 1950s and had written some of his best work there, and Havazelet, who loved Malamud, walked into the same small town on purpose. At Oregon State he helped found the MFA program in creative writing.

The geography changed the work. A man raised in Brooklyn and trained on the East Coast now lived under a wide gray sky among fir trees and rain. The distance from New York was three thousand miles and felt like more. Oregon gave his characters room and took away their cover. In his fiction the West became a place a man goes to start over and finds that the past has followed him across the country and is waiting in the new house. Space and freedom on one side, exile and isolation on the other, and the same family arguments running underneath both.

He published Like Never Before in 1998 with Farrar, Straus and Giroux, and many readers consider it his finest book. The publisher called it a story collection, but the linked stories move like a novel. They follow David Birnbaum from an Orthodox childhood in New York to an adult life in Oregon. David wants to build a life of his own and cannot get free of the emotional and intellectual claims of his father and his faith. The book holds fathers and sons, baseball, exile, and memory in the same hands, and it never resolves the pull between them, because in Havazelet’s world that pull does not resolve. Like Never Before won the Whiting Award and the Oregon Book Award for fiction in 1999, and The New York Times and the Los Angeles Times named it among the year’s best. He joined the University of Oregon faculty the same year.

In 2002 he was diagnosed with leukemia. He had a bone marrow transplant and lived the rest of his life in the aftermath of the disease and its treatment. Illness entered his fiction the way the Holocaust and the family had entered it, as a fact that does not stay in the background. He kept teaching and kept writing through it.

His only novel, Bearing the Body, came in 2007. It follows a young man named Daniel, haunted by his brother’s death, who uncovers family secrets that run back to the Holocaust. Havazelet refused to leave history in the past. In the novel the camps press on the present through the survivor’s children and the children’s children, shaping how a family loves and fails to love two generations on. The book won the Edward Lewis Wallant Award and a second Oregon Book Award in 2008.

His late stories show the style at full strength. “Gurov in Manhattan,” after Anton Chekhov‘s (1860-1904) “The Lady with the Dog,” appeared in The Best American Short Stories 2011. The story turns Chekhov’s adulterer into an aging man facing illness and the late persistence of love, and it carries the weight of a writer who knew the subject from the inside. Teachers still use it to show students what an understated story can do.

The teaching ran beside the writing for almost thirty years, at Oregon State, at the University of Oregon, and in summers at the low-residency program at Warren Wilson College. Students remembered a man who was hard on the page and generous with the person. He believed a story got better through patient revision, not through inspiration, and he made his students believe it too. His colleagues used strong words. The poet Garrett Hongo (b. 1951) called him “fiery, brilliant, unstinting, mercurial.” Karen Ford recalled that his favorite novel was George Eliot‘s Middlemarch, and that the man resembled the book, large and contradictory, learned and tender and ironic at once. She said that in her last conversation with him the tenderness won.

He died in Corvallis on November 5, 2015, from complications of pneumonia, thirteen years after the leukemia first appeared. He was sixty. He left two sons, Michael and Jacob, a wife, a former wife, and his three sisters. He also left his father. Rabbi Dr. Moshe Meir Havazelet outlived his only son and died in 2018 at ninety-one, the scholar burying the writer, the older tradition standing over the grave of the younger one. The novelist who spent his career writing fathers and sons had given the oldest version of that story its hardest ending.

The body of work is small. Three books in nearly twenty years, two collections and a novel, plus the stories he placed one at a time in magazines and anthologies. He chose quality over quantity and paid the price in fame, since a writer who publishes a book a decade does not stay in the front of the public mind. Among other writers his standing held. They read him for the precision of the sentences and the depth under them, and they taught him to their own students. Critics set him beside Malamud and Grace Paley (1922-2007) and Raymond Carver (1938-1988), and the comparison fit without explaining him, because the voice was his.

What stays is the subject he worked. A man inherits a faith, a family, a history, and a set of obligations he did not choose, and he tries to make a life of his own without betraying the people who made him. He rarely manages it. He arrives instead at a partial understanding, compassion mixed with doubt, no full forgiveness and no clean break. Havazelet found that struggle inside people rather than between them, and he reported it in sentences a yeshiva boy would recognize, built to be read twice.

Avodah Without God: The Hero System of Ehud Havazelet

A scribe sits in a small room with a quill, a sheet of parchment, and a printed text he is forbidden to deviate from. He copies a Torah by hand. He counts the letters. There are 304,805 of them, and a single wrong one voids the scroll. If he writes God’s name and then makes an error inside it, he cannot erase the error, because the name cannot be unmade once written, so he buries the sheet and starts the column again. He works for a year on one scroll. No one will praise the calligraphy, since the scroll goes into a velvet sleeve behind a curtain and comes out to be read and then goes back. The work is the worship. The Hebrew word is the same for both. Avodah means labor, and avodah means divine service, and the scribe does not experience these as two things.
Ehud Havazelet grew up three feet from that room. His father, Rabbi Dr. Moshe Meir Havazelet, taught at Yeshiva University. His grandfather had been a rabbi at a large American congregation. The boy sat in yeshiva for twelve years and learned to read the way the scribe writes, as though a misplaced mark carries cosmic weight, because in that world it does. Then he walked out. He kept the room and threw away the God.
This is the subtraction story, and it organizes the man. Ernest Becker (1924-1974) argued that every culture hands its members a hero system, a set of roles and stakes that lets a mortal feel he counts in a scheme larger than his sixty years, so that he can stand the two terrors a clear-eyed animal would otherwise face. The first terror is death. The second is the suspicion that nothing he does signifies, that the universe will not notice. Orthodox Judaism answers both at full strength. Death is not the end, since the dead will rise and the soul has its portion in the world to come. Meaning is total, since the Author of the universe dictated the text and watches the reader and counts the letters with him. A man inside that system never wonders whether his attention matters. The system tells him it matters more than anything.
Havazelet left the system and refused the comfort. He gave up the God who answered the first terror, which meant he faced death with no covenant. He gave up the Author who answered the second, which meant he faced the page with no guarantee that a sentence signifies. What he did not give up was the avodah. He took the scribe’s reverence for the mark, the year on one object, the conviction that a comma is a moral act, and he pointed it at the short story. He kept the liturgy and removed the deity it was addressed to. His fiction lives in that removal.
He said as much in his own idiom. He had, he told an interviewer, the “study habits of a dray horse,” and he credited twelve years of yeshiva. The line sounds like modesty. It is a confession of transfer. The draft horse pulls whether or not anyone records the load. Havazelet pulled at the sentence the way his father pulled at the verse, and the only difference, the difference that runs under everything he wrote, is that the verse had an Author and the sentence had none.
Watch what happens to his sacred words once you grant that. Each one keeps the mass it had in the yeshiva and loses the floor it stood on. And each one means something else entirely to the men standing in other hero systems, who use the same syllables for different gods.
Take discipline. In a founder’s office in Mountain View a man in a quarter-zip tells his engineers that discipline means velocity, that a disciplined team ships and a sloppy team dies, that the point of the grind is the exit and the exit is the proof. Discipline serves the number. Across the country a Marine gunnery sergeant teaches that discipline means the man beside you, that you make your rack and clean your weapon for the unit, not the self, and that the reward is the unit’s survival. At Berklee, where Havazelet studied jazz guitar before he chose fiction, a player woodsheds eight hours on a single voicing, and his discipline serves the live moment, the solo that happens once and vanishes and is never meant to last. The jazzman is the road Havazelet did not take. He prizes the evanescent. Havazelet chose the opposite, the artifact built to outlast the builder, which tells you the kind of immortality he was after even when he was twenty.
Havazelet’s discipline serves none of these. Not the number, not the unit, not the vanishing moment. It serves the text, the way his father’s served the Text, and the gap between the capital letter and the small one is the story. The founder’s discipline cashes out. The Marine’s protects the living. The rabbi’s earns a portion in the world to come. Havazelet’s works the sentence with a devotion built for God and aims it at an object that cannot reward devotion, and he knows it, and he works anyway. That is what makes him a religious writer with no religion. The avodah outlived its addressee.
Take memory. A trauma therapist in a quiet office tells a client that the goal is to process the memory and integrate it and set it down, that you remember in order to be free of the remembering, that health is the day the past stops running the present. A few miles away a Latter-day Saint genealogist enters a dead stranger’s name into a database so the man can be baptized by proxy and sealed to his family, because for her memory is rescue, the living reaching back to save the dead. A nationalist at a podium invokes memory as a deed, a charter for land and grievance, the past as a claim you press on the future. A Zen teacher calls memory attachment, the rope to cut. An archivist treats memory as preservation, neutral and total, the box kept at fifty-five degrees.
Havazelet keeps memory as obligation. His fiction returns again and again to the dead who will not stay in the background, the brother who died, the grandparents the Holocaust took, the father whose voice the son cannot get out of his ear. He inherited the commandment zachor, remember, the verb God uses when He wants the act treated as worship. But zachor in the yeshiva comes bundled with redemption. You remember the dead because the dead will rise, because the covenant holds, because remembering is a thread in a fabric God is weaving toward an end. Havazelet kept the commandment and cut the thread. His characters remember and get no release, unlike the therapist’s client. They cannot rescue the dead, unlike the genealogist. They cannot turn the past into a deed, unlike the nationalist, and they cannot drop it, unlike the monk. They are bound to people they cannot help and cannot forget, in a universe that has stopped promising the binding leads anywhere. He kept the obligation and lost the redemption that made the obligation bearable. So his fiction reads as faithful and bleak at once, which confuses readers who think faith and bleakness exclude each other. In him they are the same fact seen from two sides.
Take truth. A physicist means correspondence, the prediction that survives the experiment, the result a stranger in another lab can reproduce. A war correspondent means the verifiable fact, the body counted, the date confirmed, the thing that happened whether or not anyone wanted it to. A priest in the confessional means the truth you speak to be absolved, the honest accounting that ends in grace and a penance and a clean slate. An advertiser means the useful version, the truth that moves the product. Five rooms, one word, five gods.
Havazelet means emotional honesty, the refusal to console. His prose strips the consolation a lesser writer would leave in. A marriage ends and no one learns a lesson. A father and son reach for each other and miss, and the story declines to give them the embrace the reader wants. The yeshiva taught him reverence for the true word, since in Torah a false word is blasphemy. But Torah’s truth saves you. The verse you read correctly is a verse that delivers you. Havazelet kept the reverence and removed the salvation. His true word delivers no one. It arrives at what he called partial understanding, compassion next to doubt, and it stops there, because in his universe that is as far as honesty reaches. The priest’s truth ends in grace. Havazelet’s ends in the unembraced son going home. He thought the unearned embrace was a lie, and he loved the truth too much, in the old yeshiva way, to write the lie.
Take the father. A dynastic businessman means the firm to inherit and enlarge, the name on the building you carry forward. A revolutionary in the Freudian key means the authority to overthrow, the old man whose death clears the ground for the son. A Confucian means filial piety, ritual obedience owed up the line, the father as a fixed point in a cosmic order of rank. An orphan means an absence to overcome, and a self-made man means the dream Becker named the causa-sui project, the wish to be one’s own father, to author the self from nothing and owe no one.
Havazelet’s father is none of these, and the difference is the engine of his work. He did not inherit the rabbinate. He did not overthrow it. He did not ritually obey it, and he could not escape it. He wrote it. He turned the father into a subject and returned to the subject for thirty years, which is a fifth way of dealing with a father, the writer’s way, honor by attention and argument at once. And here Becker’s causa-sui project finds its literal flesh, because the man who wants to father himself becomes, of all things, an author. He fathers texts. He makes children of paper that carry his name and might outlive him, which is the immortality project stated in the only terms a secular yeshiva boy has left.
That immortality project ran the visible life. Three books in nearly twenty years, two collections and the novel Bearing the Body, each one worked to the edge of what he could make it bear. He chose the smallest possible output at the highest possible finish, the scribe’s economy, one scroll a year and no waste. The phrase his colleague Garrett Hongo (b. 1951) used at his death names the project without meaning to. Hongo praised their “shared enterprise of creating lasting work.” Lasting. The yeshiva promises the dead will rise. The writer promises the book will stay on the shelf. These are the same promise translated into a tongue with no God in it, the denial of death wearing a Farrar, Straus jacket. A man cannot keep the comfort of resurrection once he has thrown out the God who performs it, so he builds the nearest secular thing, an object made to survive him, and he pours the avodah into the object, and he calls finishing it the work of a life.
The body returned the verdict Becker would have wanted on the record. Havazelet was diagnosed with leukemia in 2002, at forty-seven, took a bone marrow transplant, and lived thirteen years in the long aftermath before pneumonia killed him in 2015 at sixty. The death terror he had faced with no covenant came for him on schedule, and the immortality project met it the way such projects do, by being beside the point at the bedside. The books last. The man did not. And the final turn is the one a novelist would have to cut from a draft for being too neat to believe. His father outlived him. Rabbi Dr. Moshe Meir Havazelet, the scholar of the counted letters, the holder of the older hero system with its rising dead and its watching Author, buried his only son and lived on until 2018, dying at ninety-one. The son who tried to father himself in books was survived by the father he could not stop writing. The causa-sui project, the dream of owing no one your existence, ended with the original creditor standing over the grave.
Three coordinates locate him at the close. The first is that he is a liturgist who lost his God and kept the liturgy, and that this loss, held without flinching for a career, is the source of both the discipline readers admire and the bleakness they flinch from. They come from one act, the subtraction, and a reader who separates them misreads the man. The second is that his subject across every book is the inheritance you can neither keep nor discard, the faith you cannot believe and cannot leave, the father you cannot obey and cannot escape, and that his fiction earns its honesty by refusing the resolution his characters and his readers both want, because he learned in the yeshiva that the consoling word is the false one. The third is that his hero system answered the terror of meaninglessness and could not touch the terror of death. The transferred avodah gave the sentence cosmic stakes and gave him a reason to count the letters in a universe that had stopped counting with him, and it held, and the work is real, and it is on the shelf where he wanted it. It did nothing about the leukemia. The lasting work lasts. The man is buried. The older system, the one he walked out of, the one that promised the dead would rise, got the last word by the simple measure of a father who outlived the son who left it.

The Convertible Inheritance: Ehud Havazelet in the Literary Field

Pierre Bourdieu (1930-2002) built his sociology to answer a question that looks simple and is not. Why does a man choose a game that pays badly? The poet who could have practiced law, the curator who could have sold the paintings instead of hanging them, the novelist who publishes three books in twenty years when the market rewards three a year. Bourdieu’s answer was that these men are not failing at the money game. They are winning a different game, played for a different currency, on a field with its own stakes and its own referees, and that the choice to enter that field was made for them before they were old enough to choose, by a disposition laid down so early it feels like the self. He called the disposition habitus. He called the currency symbolic capital. He called the arena the field. Ehud Havazelet is a good case, because the field he ended in and the field he came from share a structure, and you can watch the capital convert across the boundary as if through glass.
Start with the habitus, because it came first and explains the rest. Havazelet grew up in the rabbinic field. His father, Rabbi Dr. Moshe Meir Havazelet, taught Bible and midrash at Yeshiva University and wrote on Maimonides. His grandfather served a large American congregation. The boy spent twelve years in yeshiva learning a method: read the text, then the commentary, then the commentary on the commentary, and treat a single misread word as a fault with consequences. The method trains a body. It trains the hand to move slowly, the eye to distrust the easy reading, the patience to sit with one verse for a morning. It trains a man to defer reward, since the payoff of Talmud study is not this page but a lifetime of pages, and beyond that a portion in a world to come. Bourdieu would say the rabbinic field deposited in Havazelet a durable set of dispositions, a feel for the game of close reading, and that the dispositions outlived the field that formed them. Havazelet named the deposit himself. He had, he said, the “study habits of a dray horse,” and he traced them to the yeshiva. He thought he was describing his work ethic. He was describing his habitus, the rabbinic field walking around inside a secular man.
He left the rabbinic field. He kept the equipment. This is the conversion, and Bourdieu gives us the word for it. Capital takes forms, and the forms convert into one another at rates the field sets. Havazelet held a large stock of a specific cultural capital, the trained capacity for reverent close reading, which the rabbinic field valued above all things. He carried that stock across the boundary into the literary field and spent it there. The yeshiva’s reverence for the word became the workshop’s reverence for the sentence. The patience that sat with a verse sat now with a paragraph. The deferral of reward, native to a tradition where the payoff is eschatological, suited a writer willing to spend a year on a story that would earn him a few thousand dollars and the regard of two hundred people. The conversion rate was favorable, because the two fields share a deep structure. Both treat the text as sacred. Both rank close reading above quick production. Both defer reward and distrust the market. A habitus formed in one transfers to the other at low cost, and Havazelet’s transferred so cleanly that his colleagues mistook the result for natural gift. It was inherited capital, reinvested.
Now place him on the field, because the literary field is not flat. Bourdieu divided it along a single axis, and the axis decides everything about a literary life. At one pole sits large-scale production, the field of the market, where success is measured in sales and the referee is the buying public. At the other pole sits restricted production, the field where producers produce for other producers, where success is measured in the regard of peers and the referee is the consecrated insider. The two poles run on inverted economies. At the market pole, sales prove worth. At the restricted pole, sales are suspect, and the refusal to sell becomes itself a kind of value, a sign that the producer serves the art rather than the customer. Bourdieu called this the economic world reversed. The man who loses money the right way wins.
Havazelet took the restricted pole and never left it. The evidence is the output. Three books in nearly twenty years, two story collections and the novel Bearing the Body, in a market that rewards the prolific. He wrote short stories, the form with the smallest readership and the highest prestige per word, the form a writer chooses when he is writing for other writers rather than for the airport. He published with Scribner and Farrar, Straus and Giroux, houses with literary capital to confer. He let the books go out of print rather than chase reissue. Read at the market pole this looks like failure, a man who could not produce and could not sell. Read at the restricted pole it is a strategy, whether or not he experienced it as one, and a successful strategy, because the scarcity and the difficulty and the refusal of volume are exactly what the restricted field converts into prestige. The habitus made the strategy feel like integrity. Bourdieu’s point is that integrity and strategy are not opposites here. The disposition that makes a man unable to write the airport novel is the same disposition the field rewards, and the man experiences as a calling what the sociologist sees as a position.
The prestige did not assemble itself. Fields have institutions whose work is consecration, the act of naming a producer worthy and thereby making him so, and Havazelet’s career is a tour through them. The Iowa Writers’ Workshop took him and gave him the MFA, the credential the literary field uses to certify a habitus. Stanford named him a Wallace Stegner Fellow and kept him as a Jones Lecturer, a second consecration from a second body. Then the named awards, each one a field institution converting his work into symbolic capital at a stroke: the Pushcart, the Whiting, two Oregon Book Awards, the Edward Lewis Wallant Award, fellowships from the Guggenheim and the Rockefeller foundations. Inclusion in The Best American Short Stories 2011 for “Gurov in Manhattan” is consecration of the purest restricted kind, an anthology read mostly by people who write the form. Notice what these bodies measure. None of them counts copies. They certify that the consecrated already hold the regard of the consecrated, which is how symbolic capital works, by circulating among those who possess it and refusing to convert downward into the common currency of sales.
The field has a phrase for a man consecrated this way, and it used the phrase on Havazelet. He was, his admirers said, a writer’s writer. Bourdieu would have stopped on those words, because they are the restricted field describing itself in its own dialect. A writer’s writer is a producer whose worth is legible to producers and illegible to the market, a man holding maximum symbolic capital and minimal economic capital, which at the restricted pole is the honorable ratio. The phrase sounds like praise and functions as a location. It tells you where on the field a man stands. It places Havazelet at the autonomous pole, the end of the field furthest from the market, where the players insist they answer to art alone and where that insistence is itself the entry fee. The phrase also names a limit, since a writer’s writer is by definition not a reader’s writer, and the same recognition that consecrates him inside the in-group seals him off from the outside. His books went out of print. His name stayed alive among writers. Both facts are one fact, the signature of the autonomous pole.
Then there is the teaching. Havazelet taught for almost thirty years, at Oregon State, where he helped found the MFA program, at the University of Oregon, and in summers at Warren Wilson. The literary field reproduces itself through the workshop, the way the rabbinic field reproduces itself through the yeshiva, and the parallel is not decoration. In both, a consecrated holder of the method sits at a table and transmits a habitus to the next cohort, certifying some and not others, passing down not only technique but the dispositions that make a person value the technique. When Havazelet held a workshop for an afternoon on a single comma, he was doing reproduction in Bourdieu’s sense, installing in younger writers the reverence for the mark that the rabbinic field had installed in him, minus the God, and certifying the ones in whom it took. His colleague Karen Ford said he attended to everything from the comma to the cosmic. Read sociologically, that is a description of a man transmitting a habitus, the small disposition and the large reverence together, which is how the deep stuff travels, bundled with the technical stuff so that the student absorbs the values while thinking he is learning craft. Havazelet was a yeshiva of one, ordaining writers.
A man’s position in the field tends to match his trajectory through it, and Bourdieu would read Havazelet’s geography as position-taking. He came from New York, the capital of the American literary field, the place where the market pole and the prestige pole both concentrate. He moved in 1989 to Corvallis, Oregon, three thousand miles from the publishing center, and he moved on purpose, following Bernard Malamud (1914-1986), who had taught there. Read at the market pole the move is retreat, a writer leaving the room where deals are made. Read at the autonomous pole it is consistent, almost a statement, since distance from the market is the value the restricted field prizes, and a man who relocates from Manhattan to a fir-shadowed college town in the Willamette Valley is converting physical distance into the symbolic distance that consecration requires. He put the continent between himself and the buyers. The field rewards that gesture, and the gesture suited the habitus, the deferring patient close reader who needed the quiet anyway. Strategy and disposition arriving at the same address again.
Three coordinates locate him at the close, in Bourdieu’s terms and no others.
The first is that Havazelet is a study in convertible inheritance. He received from the rabbinic field a habitus, the dray-horse close reading and the deferred reward and the reverence for the word, and he converted it into literary capital at a favorable rate because the two fields share a structure, the sacred text and the slow reading and the inverted economy that distrusts the market. What looked like a break with his father’s world, the secular writer leaving the rabbi behind, was at the level of disposition a transfer. He changed fields and kept his capital, and the capital paid.
The second is that his career sits at the autonomous pole of restricted production, and that this position explains the facts a market reading would call failures. The three books in twenty years, the short story form, the out-of-print catalog, the move away from New York, the tour through consecrating institutions that count regard rather than copies, the phrase writer’s writer that named his standing and his ceiling at once. These are not the marks of a man who could not sell. They are the marks of a man playing the prestige game and winning it, in a field where the refusal to sell is the price of the prize.
The third is that the teaching was reproduction, and that it closes the circle the inheritance opened. Havazelet received a habitus from a field built to reproduce one, carried it across a boundary, and then spent thirty years installing it in a new cohort through the institution the literary field uses for exactly that purpose. He was consecrated, and he consecrated. The yeshiva made a reader who became a writer’s writer who made readers who would write. The God dropped out somewhere in the first conversion and the method survived every step. That is the durable thing in Havazelet, the thing the field theory brings up that the obituaries miss. Not the man and not the books, which go out of print, but the habitus, traveling from the rabbinic field through one secular life into the next generation of the literary field, capital changing hands and changing form and refusing to convert into money.

The Carried Ritual: Ehud Havazelet from the Study Hall to the Workshop

The hall is loud. This surprises every visitor, who expects a library and finds a market. A hundred men stand and sit at long tables in a beit midrash, and each pair argues a page of Talmud at full voice, so the room fills with a single roar made of fifty separate arguments. The men sway as they read. The sway has a name and a rhythm, and the rhythm syncs a pair the way a work song syncs a crew. Two men bend over one volume. One reads the Aramaic aloud and stops. The other pushes back. They raise their voices, not in anger, in heat, and the heat rises off the table and joins the heat off the next table until the hall hums at one pitch. A boy sits in that hall for years. His name is Ehud Havazelet, and his father is one of the men who can hold a table.
Randall Collins (b. 1941) would know that room without being told a word of Hebrew. He built a sociology to explain it. An interaction ritual, in his account, needs four things in one place. It needs bodies present to each other, since presence carries signals no other channel carries. It needs a barrier that marks who is in and who is out. It needs a mutual focus of attention, so that each person knows the others attend to the same thing he attends to. And it needs a shared mood, which the focus and the presence feed until the mood climbs. When the four lock together and the rhythm catches, the ritual throws off products. It binds the group. It charges an object with significance, a sacred object the group will then defend. And it deposits in each participant what Collins calls emotional energy, a stock of confidence and drive and appetite for more, banked in the body and carried out the door. Émile Durkheim (1858-1917) found the engine in the tribe at its festival. Collins found it at every table where men attend to one thing together and warm to it.
The beit midrash holds all four. The bodies stand close. The barrier is the language and the gate, since a man off the street cannot enter the argument. The focus is the page, one page, the same page for the pair. The mood is the heat. And the sacred object is the text, the Talmud, charged and recharged every morning by the ritual performed over it, so that the page is not paper but a thing with a current running through it. The boy banks the current. He carries it out. He has, he says later, the study habits of a dray horse, and he credits the years in the hall. He thinks he is describing endurance. He is describing a charge laid down in the body by a ritual repeated ten thousand times.
He leaves the hall. He keeps the table.
A graduate student sits across a seminar table at the University of Oregon with eleven pages he thinks are done. The room is quiet, since this table runs a different decorum, but the four ingredients are all present and the student feels them. The bodies are in the room, ten writers and the teacher, no screen between them. The barrier is the admission, the cohort selected from many, the credential that says these are the people who may sit here. The focus is the manuscript, one manuscript, laid in the center of the table where every eye goes. Havazelet reads the first paragraph aloud and stops at a comma and asks what it does. The student says it gives the reader a breath. Havazelet says a comma is a decision and a writer answers for every decision on the page, and the room leans in, because the heat has started. He works the sentence. He moves a clause. He reads it again and the sentence holds and the ten writers feel the small collective lift that follows a ritual that catches. They have spent an afternoon on one sentence and they leave the room charged, carrying drive they did not bring in.
Collins has a word for the man at the head of that table. The charismatic figure is an emotional-energy star, a person who concentrates the group’s attention on himself and on the object and then amplifies the mood and sends it back into the room at higher voltage. Havazelet holds the room on a comma because he can run the focus, the way his father ran a table in the hall. His colleague Karen Ford said he could make an hour on sentence mechanics hold a room, that he attended to everything from the comma to the cosmic. The poet Garrett Hongo (b. 1951) called him fiery and unstinting. These are descriptions of an emotional-energy star at work, a man who generates the charge and banks it in the students and keeps enough for himself to come back the next day and do it again.
Here is the thing the obituaries miss and the frame brings up. The workshop is the beit midrash transposed. Same ritual, different sacred object. The seminar table stands where the study table stood. The manuscript lies where the Talmud lay. The mutual focus, the barrier, the bodies in the room, the heat that builds over a contested line, the charge banked in the participant, all of it carries across, and the single change is the object on the table. The boy did not only inherit a method, the close reading and the patience. He inherited a ritual form, and he transposed it from the institution that made him into the institution that employed him. The MFA workshop is a secularized study hall. Few have said so. Havazelet is the proof, because he sat at both tables and ran the same ritual at each, and the second table threw off the same product the first one did, the emotional energy that lets a person work and want to keep working.
Then there is the desk, alone, which is the hard case for any theory built on bodies in a room. Havazelet wrote three books in nearly twenty years, and he wrote them by himself, in Oregon, far from any table. Collins took the solitary thinker as his hardest problem and gave an answer. The writer alone is not alone. He carries the ritual inside. Thinking is internalized conversation, an argument run in the skull with absent partners and charged objects, and the writer at the desk is performing the interaction ritual with an imagined room, drawing on emotional energy banked at real tables and spending it against interlocutors he keeps in his head. Havazelet sat in Corvallis and argued with the dead. He argued with his father’s voice, which he could not get out of his ear and put into book after book. He argued with Anton Chekhov (1860-1904) when he rewrote “The Lady with the Dog” as “Gurov in Manhattan.” He argued with Bernard Malamud (1914-1986), whose town he had moved to on purpose. The desk was a study hall of one, the chevruta internalized, a man swaying over a page with partners no one else could see. The output was the residue of that internal ritual, and it came slowly because the ritual is slow, one sentence held until it gives, the way the pair in the hall holds one line of Gemara until it gives.
The chain ran the length of his life, node to node, each one a table that charged him. The hall as a boy. Iowa, where the workshop first took him in and certified that he could sit at the table. Stanford, where the Stegner fellows met and read each other and banked the charge among themselves. Then his own classrooms for thirty years, at Oregon State, where he helped start the MFA program, at the University of Oregon, at Warren Wilson in the summers. Notice the move that looks eccentric and reads, in this frame, as exact. He left New York in 1989 for a small town in the Willamette Valley because Malamud had taught there. He went to sit, in a sense, at a dead man’s table, to put himself in a place charged by a writer he revered, seeking co-presence with a lineage even when the man was gone. A writer chooses his location the way a worshipper chooses his hall, for the current that runs in it.
Illness threatened the chain at its root, since the ritual needs the body in the room and the body was failing. Havazelet was diagnosed with leukemia in 2002 and took a bone marrow transplant and lived thirteen years in the aftermath. Isolation drains emotional energy, in Collins’s account, because the charge comes from presence and decays without it. The sick man who cannot get to the table runs down. Havazelet kept getting to the table. He taught through the illness, held the workshops, ran the focus, and the classroom gave back the charge the disease took. The students thought he came for them. He came for them and for the current, the way his father went to the hall every morning of a long life, because the table is where the energy is made and a man who has lived on it cannot do without it.
Death ends co-presence, and the frame follows the body past the grave to the objects he left. A book is a sacred object, charged by the ritual performed over it and drained when the ritual stops. Havazelet’s books went out of print. Read through Collins, out of print names a sacred object no longer re-ritualized at enough tables to hold its charge, a Talmud no one opens. And the counter-fact carries the same logic. He stayed a writer’s writer, which means a small circle of the consecrated kept reading him and teaching him, kept opening the object at their tables, kept the current in it. “Gurov in Manhattan” stays in the anthology and stays on syllabi, re-ritualized each term by a teacher who lays it on the seminar table and runs the focus over it, so the object holds its charge in the only way an object can, by being attended to together, again. The last fact closes the chain. His father, Rabbi Dr. Moshe Meir Havazelet, outlived his only son and died in 2018 at ninety-one. The man of the original hall outlasted the man of the transposed one. The beit midrash, the ritual Havazelet carried out into a secular life and ran for thirty years at a quieter table, was still running in its first form, in its first language, in the hands of the father, after the son who transposed it was gone.
Three coordinates locate him at the close.
The first is that the workshop he ran was the study hall he left, the same interaction ritual with a new object on the table, and that this transposition is the durable thing in him. He carried a ritual form across an institutional line, beit midrash to seminar room, and the form threw off at the second table the product it threw off at the first, the emotional energy that lets a person work past the point where reward would justify the work.
The second is that his charisma as a teacher was the charge of an emotional-energy star, a man who could concentrate a room’s attention on a comma and warm the room until the attention became heat and the heat became drive the students carried out the door. The room held on a comma because he ran the focus the way his father ran a table, and what the obituaries called generosity and fire was a current generated, banked, and passed down.
The third is that the slow solitary books came from a ritual run inside the skull, the chevruta internalized, the writer arguing at his desk with a father and a Chekhov and a Malamud he kept in the room with him, spending energy banked at real tables against partners only he could see. The output was small because the internal ritual is slow, one line held until it gives. The energy that ran it was made at tables, in halls and seminar rooms, among bodies attending together to one charged thing, and when the tables were gone the man went with them, and the objects he left hold their charge now only where someone still opens them together.

The Great Delusion

If John J. Mearsheimer is right in his anthropology, the fiction of Ehud Havazelet explores tribal gravity, historical inheritance, and the failure of individualistic escape. His major works, including the story collection Like Never Before and the novel Bearing the Body, center on characters trying to distance themselves from their families and their religious heritage, only to find the pull of the primary group inescapable.
In a liberal framework, a character like David Birnbaum in Like Never Before—who leaves his family’s Orthodox Jewish community in New York to build a secular life in Oregon—is seen as an autonomous actor exercising independent reason. His departure looks like a successful realization of personal choice, a lone wolf breaking away from restrictive traditions to forge an independent identity.
Mearsheimer’s logic challenges this individualistic narrative. He argues that humans are profoundly social beings from start to finish, and that an early value infusion during a long childhood shapes identity well before a person can assert individualism. For Havazelet’s characters, the intense socialization of their youth is not a garment they can simply cast off. David’s anger at his father, a teacher at an Orthodox high school, is not a product of detached, abstract reasoning. It is the friction of an individual permanently bound to the micro-society that formed him. The values, the texts, and the structures of his childhood continue to dictate his internal world, proving that a clean break from the primary tribe is an illusion.
This dynamic deepens in Bearing the Body, which tracks Nathan Mirsky and his father Solomon, a Holocaust survivor, as they navigate the death of Nathan’s estranged brother in San Francisco. A standard reading might focus on the individual psychological trauma of survival and generational alienation. Mearsheimer’s framework reveals a structural engine: the characters are trapped inside the historical baggage of their primary group. Solomon cannot operate as an unburdened, atomistic actor in the present because his identity remains entirely anchored to the collective tragedy of his original tribe.
Nathan’s attempt to step away from this suffocating inheritance by pursuing a medical career is cut short by the reality of his brother’s death, forcing him back into the family structure.
Mearsheimer notes that the best way for a person to survive is to be embedded in a society and cooperate with fellow members. When Havazelet’s characters isolate themselves from their native communities, they experience mild existential dread and a persistent failure to connect. They do not find liberation in their isolation; they find disorientation. The tragedy in Havazelet’s prose stems from this exact reality. His characters use their reasoning skills to run away, but their preferences, their moral conflicts, and their attachments have already been decided by their early socialization. If Mearsheimer is right, Havazelet’s stories document the impossibility of lone-wolf autonomy, showing that the individual always remains an artifact of his primary tribe.

‘A Big Misunderstanding’

If David Pinsof’s analysis of the intellectual class holds true, the fiction of Ehud Havazelet (1955-2015) stands as an illustration of how writers market the illusion of moral clarity to advance their own standing. Mainstream critics often praise his story collections, such as What Is It Then Between Us? and Like Never Before, along with his novel Bearing the Body, for exploring alienation, the weight of history, and the search for generational healing. They treat family fractures and cultural estrangement as tragic misunderstandings that deep reflection can repair.
A Pinsofian view rejects this sentimental framework. The intergenerational friction and cultural breaks within tight-knit communities do not arise from a cognitive error or a simple communication breakdown. The insular groups and strict lineages Havazelet describes use rigid expectations as a clear signal of commitment to preserve internal alliances and defend their position against rivals. When individuals break away from these cloistered networks, they do not do so out of a pure quest for truth. They respond to a shift in social incentives, trading one social structure for another where they see better opportunities to secure prestige.
By transforming these calculated social ruptures into high-minded literary art, Havazelet provided elite consumers with exactly what they want to buy. His books offer readers a high-status mission statement centered on empathy and the endurance of grief. This posture hides the competitive logic of the cultural marketplace. Writing about profound suffering and historical trauma functions as a device to claim moral authority. The work does not fix human ignorance. It serves as an effective instrument to outcompete rivals for reputation and prestige within the literary hierarchy, showing that even stories of deep sorrow operate on a cold logic of social competition.

Related Links

Pearl Abraham Elisa Albert Steve Almond Jonathan Ames Shalom Auslander Aimee Bender Karen Bender Amy Bloom Danit Brown Melvin Jules Bukiet Tamar Fox Naama Goldstein Rebecca Goldstein Yael Goldstein Laurie Graff Lauren Grodstein Ehud Havazelet Joanna Hershon Dara Horn Molly Jong-Fast Mitchell James Kaplan Binnie Kirshenbaum Sana Krasikov Adam Mansbach Tova Mirvis Gurumurthy Neelakantan Alana Newhouse Jon Papernick Rachel Resnick Thane Rosenbaum Elizabeth Rosner Wendy Shalit Ilana Stanger-Ross Laurie Gwen Shapiro Rochelle Shapiro Andrea Seigel Robert Siegel Terrie Silverman Margot Singer Leora Skolkin-Smith Yuri Slezkine Diana Spechler Steve Stern Ayelet Waldman Katharine Weber Tamar Yellin People of the Book Festival 2006

Yosef Abramowitz Edward Alexander Michael Berenbaum Sally Berkovic James Besser Reuven Blau Stephen Bloom Andrew Silow-Carroll Shmuley Boteach Benyamin Cohen Debra Nussbaum Cohen Robert Cohn Ami Eden Rob Eshman Larry Cohler-Esses Frances Dinkelspiel Matt Dorf Ami Eden Charles Fenyvesi Eric Fingerhut Amnon Finkelstein Sue Fishkoff Samuel Freedman Stephen Fried Robert I. Friedman Heshy Fried Jonathan Friendly Neal Gabler Evan Gahr J.J. Goldberg Ari Goldman Yossi Klein Halevi Malcolm Hoenlein Wayne Hoffman Hollywood Jews Mickey Kaus Eve Kessler Michael Kinsley Amy Klein Marc S. Klein Lisa S. Lenkiewicz Gene Lichtenstein Jason Maoz Jonathan Mark Deborah Dash Moore Alana Newhouse Gustav Niebuhr Ori Nir Steve Rabinowitz Gary Rosenblatt Jennie Rothenberg Debra Rubin Neil Rubin Walter Ruby Douglas Rushkoff Jonathan Sarna Cathy Seipp Rabbi Avi Shafran Mark Silk Sheldon Teitelbaum Jonathan Tobin Tom Tugend David Twersky Teresa Watanabe Steven I. Weiss Leon Wieseltier Paul Wilkes Lauren Winner Yori Yanover Larry Yudelson

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Ehud Havazelet (July 13, 1955 – November 5, 2015)

Lauren Grodstein

In July 2019, on a family trip to Warsaw, Lauren Grodstein (b. 1975) followed a tour guide through the door of a building with a dull name. The Jewish Historical Institute stands on Tłomackie Street, a few steps from where the Great Synagogue once rose before German engineers wired it with explosives and brought it down in May 1943. Grodstein had come to Poland as a tourist. She had no plan to write about the Holocaust. She thought the work had been done, and done as well as it could be done, by Primo Levi (1919–1987) and Elie Wiesel (1928–2016), and she had no wish to stand beside them.

Inside, the guide showed her the Ringelblum Archive. Emanuel Ringelblum (1900–1944), a historian, had organized a clandestine group inside the Warsaw Ghetto under the code name Oneg Shabbat, the joy of the Sabbath. From 1940 to 1943 its members gathered everything: diaries, ration cards, candy wrappers, children’s drawings, jokes, the price of bread, the testimony of people who knew they were going to die and wanted a stranger in the future to know they had lived. They sealed the papers in metal milk cans and tin boxes and buried them under the city. Two of the three caches were dug up after the war. The third has never been found.

Grodstein later called the place a prosaic name for “an extraordinary place.” She stood among the recovered pages and felt the pull of a question that organizes most of her fiction: how does a person hold on to dignity, memory, and love when the world has set out to erase all three. She went home with the seed of a novel she had not wanted to write. It would take her years and become her most widely read book.

That scene contains the writer. The interest in ordinary people under impossible pressure. The respect for testimony. The refusal of easy heroics. The instinct to find the private life inside the historical catastrophe. To understand how she arrived in that room, prepared to receive it, you have to go back to New Jersey.

She was born in Brooklyn and grew up in Haworth, New Jersey, in a Jewish family with relatives in France who had survived the war. Her mother, Adele, painted. Her father, Gerald, practiced medicine. She had a younger sister and a younger brother and a grandmother who wrote letters with care, though Grodstein learned this only later, when she had become a writer herself and the two of them began to correspond on paper, with stamps. As a child she told stories to fool people. She liked the moment when a listener believed a thing she had invented. She has described herself as a scavenger who builds characters out of overheard talk and the gestures of strangers on the street.

She went to Columbia University and took a bachelor’s degree in English in 1997, then a Master of Fine Arts in creative writing from Columbia’s School of the Arts in 2001. Between and around the degrees she worked as a tutor, a trend forecaster, and a secretary, the kind of jobs that teach a young writer how other people talk when they think no one is listening to them as material.

Her first book, the story collection The Best of Animals, appeared from the independent press Persea in 2002. Ten stories, most of them about people who keep their feelings to themselves and rarely say what they mean. The collection set the register she has kept since: psychological pressure under a calm surface, economy of statement, the held-back word that costs the character more than the spoken one. Critics praised the voice. She would write longer books after this, but the discipline of the short story stayed in the prose.

Her first novel, Reproduction Is the Flaw of Love, came in 2004. It opens on a Saturday morning in Brooklyn. Joel Miller, twenty-eight, stands in his hallway outside a locked bathroom door. On the other side his girlfriend Lisa waits on a pregnancy test and a Dixie cup. Miller cannot move. He runs through everything he has seen of love so far, his father’s failures, his mother’s refusal to let go, a friend wrecked by a woman he could not have, the beauty who got away. The book stays in that hallway and that head. Grodstein chose a man for her narrator, and she kept choosing men for years afterward. She has explained the choice as a way to gain imaginative distance and to avoid writing a flattering version of herself. A male narrator could not be mistaken for the author. He freed her to invent.

In 2005 she published a young adult novel, Girls Dinner Club, under the name Jesse Elliot. Three seventeen-year-old friends meet each week to cook, eat, and carry one another through adolescence. The book sits to one side of her main line of work, though it shows the same attention to how intimacy gets built and tested over a shared table.

The book that made her name was A Friend of the Family, published in 2009 and a New York Times bestseller. Pete Dizinoff is a successful internist in affluent suburban New Jersey, with a good wife, good friends, and one son he loves past the edge of reason. When his son drifts toward the older, damaged daughter of Pete’s closest friend, Pete decides to protect the boy. The protection curdles. The novel tracks how a father’s love, sincere at every step, drives him to ruin the thing he means to save. Grodstein refuses to sort the cast into heroes and villains. Both fathers in the book love their children. That is the trap. The New York Times Book Review compared the suspense to Hitchcock. The novel became a Washington Post Book of the Year and a New York Times Editors’ Choice. To get the texture right she interviewed doctors, listened to the way they talk to one another, asked them to read her dialogue aloud, and spent long hours studying neonaticide, the hardest material in the book.

The Explanation for Everything followed in 2013. Andy Waite teaches evolutionary biology at a college in South Jersey and raises two small daughters alone after the death of his wife. He has built a safe, narrow life out of reason and routine. Then an evangelical undergraduate named Melissa Potter asks him to supervise an independent study on intelligent design, and the structure he has trusted starts to give. Grodstein, who calls herself a reluctant atheist, did not write a debate with a winner. She wrote the need underneath the belief and the need underneath the doubt, the grief that sends a rational man looking for a door he had sworn was painted on the wall. Terry Gross interviewed her about it on Fresh Air. The book became another Washington Post Book of the Year.

In 2017 she turned to a woman’s voice for Our Short History. Karen Neulander is a New York political consultant, sharp and funny and used to running campaigns, and she is dying of ovarian cancer. She writes a book for her six-year-old son, Jacob, to read when he is grown and she is gone. The cruelty of her situation is precise: the one thing Jake needs, his father Dave restored to his life, is the one thing Karen cannot bring herself to give. Grodstein drew the frank gallows humor from what she had seen of ovarian cancer in her own extended family. She kept the camera off the disease and on the labor, the work of preparing a child for a life you will not see. Karen stays smart and stubborn and funny to the end, because she was all those things before the diagnosis.

Then came Warsaw, and the book the archive asked her to write. We Must Not Think of Ourselves, published in 2023, follows Adam Paskow, an English teacher who becomes a prisoner in the ghetto on a November day in 1940. A man approaches him with a strange request: join a secret circle of archivists and write down what he sees. Adam takes testimony from his students and neighbors, their childhoods and daydreams and fears, and falls into a love affair he did not expect. Grodstein built the novel out of the real Oneg Shabbat papers in translation, reading for years, and out of the streets she had walked. She set out to honor the archivists’ own command, the line that gave her the title and the book its spine: pay attention, record everyone, the illiterate and the elite, every politics and every faith, because the self is not the point and the testimony is. We Must Not Think of Ourselves became a New York Times bestseller after Jenna Bush Hager chose it for the Read with Jenna club, and a New York Times Editors’ Choice. It is the largest subject she has taken on and the clearest statement of her creed as a writer: the small true life, recorded against erasure.

Her sixth novel under her own name, A Dog in Georgia, arrived from Algonquin Books in August 2025. The opening runs on comic dread. A pet psychic stops Amy Webb in a New York park to inform her that her dog, Roxy, is secretly miserable. That night a young hostess at her husband Judd’s fashionable restaurant texts him nude photographs. Judd has cheated before. Amy is forty-six, once a model, then a chef, then an adjunct writing teacher and the caretaker of Judd’s son, and somewhere in the accumulation of other people’s needs the chef in her went quiet. For months she has soothed herself with YouTube videos of a fluffy white street dog named Angel, Angelozi in Georgian, who walks the schoolchildren of Tbilisi safely across the road. When Angel goes missing, Amy books a ticket to the country of Georgia, not the state, to find her. She lodges with Irine Benia, who runs the rescue, and Irine’s family, including a teenage daughter, Maia, in the streets against the government’s slide toward authoritarianism, and a Russian deserter named Andrei. The dog stays lost. What Amy finds is human. Grodstein sets the private crisis against the 2023 protests in Tbilisi and the war next door in Ukraine, and she lets a weary people who trust reality over the promises of powerful men hold up a mirror to American comfort. Reviewers called it warm, funny, and watchful, a book about appetite recovered rather than a self conveniently found.

Around its publication she described her method. She writes long, fast, messy drafts and gets the wrong version on the page quickly. Then she spends months, sometimes years, cutting. The emotional truth arrives in revision, not in the plan. The pattern shows across the work. Each novel reads as the residue of a great deal of removed material, the surface left after the excess has gone.

A few preoccupations organize the career. New Jersey returns as more than a setting. Her suburbs and commuter towns house physicians, professors, and parents whose outward order hides grief and insecurity, and the calm exterior becomes the ground for hard moral choice. Family is the engine. Parents and children act from love and misread one another. Husbands and wives test loyalty and forgiveness. The recurring question is how well one person can know another, even inside the closest bond, and her plots turn less on event than on the slow shift of moral understanding. She writes across difference without flinching, a suburban doctor, a dying campaign consultant, an atheist biologist, a Jewish teacher in the ghetto, a middle-aged New Yorker adrift in the Caucasus, and she withholds judgment from people who fail. She is after the pressure that produces the failure, not the verdict.

Teaching has run alongside the fiction the entire time. After early appointments at Columbia, the University of California, Los Angeles, and Cooper Union, she joined Rutgers University-Camden in 2005, where she became a professor of English, directs the MFA program in creative writing, and has trained a generation of younger writers. She leads workshops beyond the campus, including annual sessions in Paris. Her essays and reviews on Jewish identity, parenthood, teaching, and politics have run in The New York Times, The Washington Post, Elle, Salon, and the literary magazines, and her books have been translated into French, German, Hebrew, and other languages. She lives in Moorestown, New Jersey, with her husband Ben, a musician, their children, and two large dogs.

The line from the Warsaw archive to a lost dog in Tbilisi looks long. It is one line. Grodstein writes about people who try to act well under conditions that make acting well almost impossible, and who are loved and judged by readers she has taught to do the loving before the judging. The catastrophes change. The illness, the doubt, the obsession, the occupation, the slow erosion of a self in service to others. The faith holds steady. Love in her fiction is partial and often costs more than it returns, and it remains the force that lets a person stay human inside grief and loss. Across more than two decades she has built a body of work on that conviction, and earned a place among the contemporary American novelists who write seriously about family, memory, Jewish identity, and the ethics of ordinary life.

The Cans in the Ground: Lauren Grodstein’s Hero System

A man kneels in a cellar under a school on Nowolipki Street. Above him the ghetto runs its ordinary business of hunger and typhus and the trains that leave full. He packs papers into a metal milk can. A diary. A wedding photograph. A child’s school essay about being hungry. A ration card. A joke that went around last week. He works fast because he expects to die soon, and he is right about that. A teenager helps him, a boy who has already worked out that he will not live either, and the boy adds a few lines of his own, a written hope that the buried treasure reaches good hands and tells the world what was done here. They seal the can. They set it under the floor and cover it. Then they climb back into the dark.

That is a bid for immortality, and Ernest Becker (1924–1974) would name it on sight.

Becker’s argument runs like this. A man knows he will die, and the knowledge is more than the animal can carry, so he builds a system of meaning that lets him feel he counts inside something larger and more durable than his own body. Becker called these systems hero systems. Each one issues its own currency, a set of sacred values, and tells its members how to earn a sense that they will not entirely vanish. Two terrors sit underneath. The first is extinction, the end of the body. The second is insignificance, the suspicion that the life leaves no mark and that the universe will not notice it is gone. A hero system answers both. It promises that if you serve the right values in the right way, some part of you survives, and the part that survives counts.

Lauren Grodstein calls herself a reluctant atheist. Hold that phrase against Becker and her project comes into focus. Subtract God. Subtract the afterlife, the reunion in the next world, the ledger kept by a just hand that will one day balance the suffering against a reward. Subtract the promise that the murdered are somewhere safe and the unrecorded life is held in some divine memory. Take all of that away, which is what her unbelief takes away, and what remains is the can in the ground. The record is the only afterlife she trusts. Her fiction is the long answer she has built to her own subtraction.

Her hero system runs on a small set of sacred values, and they hang together. Witness, the act of writing a life down so it survives the one who lived it. Attention, the refusal to look away from a person the world finds unremarkable. The ordinary life as the unit that counts, the suburban internist and the dying campaign consultant and the ghetto teacher, each worth the full apparatus of the novel. And love, partial and costly and often ruinous, the force that keeps a person human inside grief. These are the coins of her realm. She mints them in book after book. The trap, and the reason these essays risk going industrial, lies in assuming her words mean what they mean for everybody. They do not. A sacred value is sacred inside one system and reads as sentiment, or weakness, or noise inside another. Walk her central words through other hero systems and watch them change.

Take witness.

A woman in a grey suit sits at a long table in The Hague. In front of her a binder of exhibits, each tab numbered. Behind glass the interpreters wait with their headsets. She leans to her second chair and asks one question. “Was the witness cross-examined.” For her, witness is evidence, and evidence that cannot be tested under adversarial fire is worth nothing. A testimony she cannot probe, a memory no defense lawyer ever got to break, has no place in her hero system, where the sacred value is proof that survives challenge and converts into a conviction that stands on appeal. The record exists to bind a court.

Cross town in spirit, a man stands in a storefront church on a Sunday night, folding chairs, a space heater, a banner with a verse. “Give the people your testimony, brother,” the pastor says, and the man tells the room what God did for him on the worst night of his life. Here witness is confession of grace, spoken to two audiences at once, the unsaved in the chairs and the Lord above them. The record he gives goes up, not into a can in the ground. It earns a heavenly hearing. The dead are not gone in his system, so the testimony does different work. It saves the living rather than rescuing the dead from oblivion.

Now a hospice nurse on a night shift. The morphine pump ticks. The family has gone home to sleep. She sits with a man who will not see the morning and she does not look away and she does not try to fix what cannot be fixed. Her witness is presence. She keeps no record and needs none. The value she serves is that no one should cross alone, and her hero system pays out in the dignity of company at the end, not in any document.

Grodstein’s witness sits near the nurse and near the boy with the can, and far from the prosecutor and the preacher. She does keep a record, which separates her from the nurse, but the record does not bind a court or rise to God. It accompanies. We Must Not Think of Ourselves takes its title and its spine from the archivists’ command to take down everyone, the illiterate and the elite, because the self is not the point and the testimony is. Her Adam Paskow writes down his neighbors not to convict anyone and not to save their souls. He writes them down so that a stranger in the future, a woman who will walk into a building on Tłomackie Street on a summer day, might know they lived. She is the good hands the boy hoped for. Her novel is her own can, packed with invented neighbors who carry the weight of the real ones.

Take attention.

A trader watches eight screens in a room kept cold for the machines. His edge lives in microseconds. A feed of human stories would be, to him, the purest noise, a slow and corrupted signal he has built his career to filter out. Attention in his system means the extraction of the one number that moves before anyone else sees it move. The person behind the number is friction.

A portrait painter works in north light. She has the sitter turned three-quarters and she gives an hour to the way the light breaks on a collarbone. Her attention pours onto the surface, the plane of the cheek, the weight of a hand. What the sitter feels about her dead husband is none of the painter’s concern. The truth she serves is the truth the eye reports. Grodstein’s mother painted, which makes the contrast sharper. The daughter took the same patience and turned it inward, onto the thing the painter leaves out.

A teacher of meditation tells his student that attention, held long enough, dissolves the self that holds it. He wants the watcher to thin until the watcher is gone. His hero system answers the terror of death by unmaking the self that fears it, so there is no one left to die. Grodstein’s attention runs the other way. She thickens the self. She loads the ordinary person with so much particular history that the reader cannot dismiss him. Her attention is an act of attachment, the opposite of the monk’s release.

So when Grodstein says attention, she does not mean signal, or surface, or emptiness. She means the loving regard that confers worth on the watched. The schoolchildren in Tbilisi matter to Amy Webb because she has watched them cross the road behind a dog on a screen at two in the morning, and the watching made them hers. Attention, in this system, manufactures obligation.

Take the ordinary life.

A founder stands at a whiteboard and a partner asks him the size of the market. He answers in hundreds of millions of users. In his hero system a single life is an anecdote, and an anecdote is a known failure of reasoning. The unit that counts is scale, and the immortality he chases is the platform that outlives him and touches everyone. The n of one is a rounding error.

A revolutionary cadre would put it differently and arrive at the same dismissal. The individual interests him only as a member of a class, a carrier of historical force. To dwell on one suburban marriage, one dying mother, one frightened teacher, strikes him as bourgeois sentiment, a refusal of the only scale that moves history. His hero system pays out in the future society, and the present person is the raw material.

An old aristocratic reflex, still alive in places that would deny holding it, simply does not see the ordinary. The lives worth recording are the lives of consequence, the families with names, the people who decide things. A novel about an internist in suburban New Jersey would strike this reflex as a category error, like a monument to a clerk.

Against all three Grodstein plants her flag on the n of one. The internist, the consultant, the teacher, the middle-aged woman who lost the thread of her own life, these are the game. Her hero system inverts the founder and the cadre and the aristocrat. The immortality she offers is not scale and not the future society and not the family of consequence. It is this man, on this Saturday morning, standing in his hallway outside a locked bathroom door, waiting on a test, and worth a book.

Love is where her system shows its nerve, because love is where she refuses the cheaper versions.

An effective altruist works a spreadsheet. He has read the studies and run the numbers and concluded that the love a parent pours into one child, when the same money would save several strangers’ children, is a bias to be corrected. Love, in his hero system, scales toward the impartial, and the pull toward your own is a moral error you train yourself out of. His immortality is the lives saved at the margin, counted honestly.

A Stoic holds his son and reminds himself the boy is on loan, that to love what fortune can take is to hand fortune a knife. He loves with a loosened grip. The value he serves is the freedom of a soul no loss can break, and the cost of that freedom is the refusal to need anyone past bearing.

Grodstein writes the love the altruist wants to correct and the Stoic wants to hold loosely. She writes Pete Dizinoff, the suburban father whose love for his son will not loosen and will not scale, and who, acting from that love at every step, destroys the boy he means to protect. She does not flinch from where partial love leads. She knows it ruins people. She writes it anyway as the only force that keeps a person human, because in her system a love you could spread evenly across strangers or hold loosely against loss would not be love. It would be the thing the spreadsheet and the philosopher built to feel safe.

Watch Karen Neulander at a kitchen table after the house has gone quiet. She is dying and she is writing a book for her six-year-old son to read when he is grown and she is gone. This is the can in the ground again, packed in a New York apartment instead of a Warsaw cellar. She cannot save herself and she will not be there, so she does the one thing her system allows. She leaves the record. She writes the boy a witness of his own mother so that he will not have to remember her from nothing. The gesture is identical to the archivist’s and to the novelist’s. A person facing erasure writes a life down and trusts it to good hands in a future she will not see.

Three coordinates locate her, and they are worth holding as you read the books.

The first is the burial. Everything she values turns on the image of a record left for a stranger who arrives too late to save anyone and just in time to know. The prosecutor records to convict, the preacher to save, the founder to scale. Grodstein records to accompany the dead, which is the work a reluctant atheist takes up when she has set down the work of God. Watch how often her plots end with someone reading what someone else left behind.

The second is the cost. She will not buy meaning at a discount. The altruist and the Stoic both offer a love that hurts less, and she turns both down. Her people love past reason and pay for it, and she refuses to call the cheaper love by the same name. Watch where her sympathy goes when a character loves wisely and a character loves too much. It goes to the second one, even into the wreckage.

The third is the reluctance in the unbelief. A confident atheist would feel no need to build so careful a substitute for the things faith promises. Grodstein builds the substitute with great care, the archive, the memoir, the novel that holds the unremarkable life in full, which suggests she feels the pull of the promise she cannot accept. Her hero system is the work of someone who lost the cosmic guarantee and could not bear to leave the dead unattended, so she took up the pen and the can and went down into the cellar herself.

The Consecrated Middle: Lauren Grodstein and the Literary Field

Twelve writers sit around a seminar table at Rutgers University-Camden. The same fifteen pages lie in front of each of them, marked in the margins in pencil. The writer whose pages these are knows the rule, and the rule is silence. He will not speak while the others take his story apart. He will sit and listen and write down what they say and keep his hands still. Around the table the talk runs in the trained register of the room. We never quite believe the mother. The close third loosens on page nine. I wanted more pressure on the brother. At the head of the table sits the director of the program. She has published six novels. She learned this rule in a room like this one a quarter century earlier at Columbia, and now she keeps it, calling on the next reader with a nod, letting the silence around the silent writer do its work.

The room looks like instruction. It is also an act of certification. The woman at the head of the table holds two places in the same field at once, and the doubling explains more about Lauren Grodstein than any single book of hers does.

Pierre Bourdieu (1930–2002) gave us the map of that field. He argued that literature is not a series of private encounters between a writer and a blank page but a structured space, a field, organized around two poles that pull against each other. At one pole sits autonomous production, art made for other artists, judged by peers, slow to pay, rich in prestige and poor in cash. Bourdieu called this the economic world reversed. Here a writer earns standing by appearing not to want money, and a quick commercial success can read as a confession of low ambition. At the other pole sits large-scale production, art made for the general public and rewarded at once by the market. Between the poles lies everything, and every writer occupies a position, and the position shapes the work as much as the work shapes the position. The book is a move. The press is a move. The name on the cover is a move. Grodstein has played the field with a coherence that looks, in hindsight, like a plan, though Bourdieu would call it a habitus, a set of dispositions laid down so early they feel like taste rather than strategy.

Start with where she came from, because the field rewards inherited capital and disguises it as gift. She grew up in a Jewish home in northern New Jersey with a mother who painted and a father who practiced medicine. Cultural capital on one side, economic security on the other. A child in that home learns that art is a serious calling and that the bills will be paid while you pursue it. She read early and told invented stories to fool the people around her, which is the writer’s first unpaid apprenticeship. Then came the institution that converts disposition into credential. She took a degree at Columbia and a Master of Fine Arts from Columbia’s School of the Arts, and she entered the field already stamped by one of its consecrating schools. Between the degrees she worked as a tutor, a trend forecaster, and a secretary, the day jobs that mark a writer’s time in the field before a position is secured.

Her entry move was the purest one available. The Best of Animals appeared from Persea in 2002, a small independent literary house, and it was a collection of short stories. Stories are the form of the autonomous pole. They sell almost nothing. They signal seriousness, control, a writer working for the regard of other writers rather than for the cash register. To open a career with stories on a literary press is to plant a flag at the pole where symbolic capital lives, to say before anything else that you belong to the art and not to the market.

Then the field tested her, and she answered with a split. Her first novel, Reproduction Is the Flaw of Love, came from Dial in 2004, a literary imprint inside the Random House machine, a step up in reach that kept the literary label. The next year she published a second book, a novel about three teenage girls and their weekly dinners, and she published it at HarperCollins under a name that was not hers. Jesse Elliot wrote Girls Dinner Club. Lauren Grodstein did not. The pseudonym is the move that gives the game away. A writer protecting the value of her name quarantines the frankly commercial work so it cannot leak into the account. She wanted the young-adult readership and the trade-house money, and she refused to let either touch the capital she had banked with the stories. Two markets, two names, one writer keeping the books separate the way a careful firm keeps two sets of ledgers for two kinds of value.

From there she found her position and held it. A Friend of the Family came from Algonquin Books of Chapel Hill in 2009, and she has stayed with Algonquin for every novel since. The choice of house is itself a coordinate. Algonquin is neither the avant-garde micro-press nor the blockbuster factory. It is the writer’s house, literary in reputation and competent in the market, the imprint that sells serious fiction to serious readers in numbers that matter. To settle there is to claim the consecrated middle, the zone where a novel can be reviewed with respect and still earn out.

A Friend of the Family earned more than respect. It became a New York Times bestseller, the first large economic return of her career, and the field’s response shows how the middle position works. The book arrived wrapped in the signs of legitimacy. The New York Times Book Review reached for Hitchcock. Elizabeth Strout (b. 1956), already consecrated, lent her name to the jacket. The novel took a Washington Post Book of the Year nod and a New York Times Editors’ Choice, honors handed out by the prestige reviewers who guard the legitimate-but-readable zone. Commercial success at the autonomous pole reads as a stain. Commercial success in the consecrated middle reads as proof that good work has found its audience. Grodstein collected the sales without paying the prestige tax, because she had positioned the book where money and respect agree.

The content cooperated. Pete Dizinoff, the narrator of A Friend of the Family, is a Jewish internist who made good out of a hard-working Yonkers childhood, a man with a practice and a wife who survived cancer and a son on whom he has spent sixty thousand dollars and every hope he owns. The professions recur across her novels with a consistency that is also a position. An internist. An evolutionary biologist at a small New Jersey college. A campaign consultant. A chef turned adjunct writing teacher. These are the educated professional class, the holders of cultural capital, and they are her readers and her origin both. She writes the people who buy literary hardcovers, about the moral trouble those people recognize, in prose those people can read in a weekend. The match between subject and market is exact.

The Explanation for Everything followed from Algonquin in 2013, another Washington Post Book of the Year, the story of a widowed biologist whose certainties give way when an evangelical student asks him to supervise a paper on intelligent design. Our Short History came from Algonquin in 2017, a dying mother writing a record for the son she will not raise. Each book held the middle. Each gathered the consecrating notices of the legitimate press.

While she published, she climbed the other ladder, the one that runs through the institution rather than the market. She became a professor of English at Rutgers-Camden and the director of its MFA program in creative writing. Return now to the seminar table. The writer who once sat in the silent chair at Columbia now sits at the head and enforces the rule. She certifies the entrants. She decides whose pages earn the workshop’s attention and whose voice has formed and whose has not. She transmits the doxa of the field, the unspoken rules that feel like common sense to those inside and like arbitrary law to those outside, including the first article of the contemporary writer’s creed, that almost every writer needs a day job and should still go out and publish and join the broader literary community. She is a producer of literature and a gatekeeper of it. Bourdieu watched this doubling with great care, the artist who becomes an institution and so helps reproduce the field that made her. Every manuscript she blesses, every graduate she sends into the market with her recommendation, extends her position into the next generation.

Then came the move that tested the limits of the consecrated middle, and the scene where the field’s tensions show.

A morning television studio. Bright couches, coffee cups that hold no coffee, a host who has chosen a book for the month and a camera that will carry the choice into millions of homes. Jenna Bush Hager (b. 1981) holds up We Must Not Think of Ourselves, the December 2023 selection of her Read with Jenna club, and the machine of large-scale consecration turns over. A book-club pick of this kind converts symbolic capital into mass sales overnight. It also carries a cost the autonomous pole never lets you forget. At the far pole, in the small magazines and the seminar rooms that prize difficulty, the televised book club is the mark of the middlebrow, the sign of a book that comforts rather than disturbs, and the writer who accepts the couch risks the sneer of the people whose regard she banked with her first collection of stories.

Grodstein had insured against the cost before she paid it. The subject of We Must Not Think of Ourselves is the secret archive of the Warsaw Ghetto, the record kept against erasure by people who knew they would die. No subject is more sacred, and sacred subjects launder commercial moves. A reader who buys a Holocaust novel on a morning show feels she is consuming legitimate culture, not entertainment, and the writer who supplies that novel reaches the mass market while keeping the moral seriousness that the prestige pole respects. The clear prose and the love story make the book accessible. The archive makes it unimpeachable. She took the couch and the bestseller list and the New York Times Editors’ Choice all at once, and the autonomous pole found it hard to sneer at a book about the murdered Jews of Warsaw. The position held even under the brightest commercial light.

Her most recent novel pushes the other way. A Dog in Georgia came from Algonquin in 2025, a warm and funny book about a middle-aged woman who flies to the country of Georgia to find a lost dog and recover the self she misplaced inside her marriage. Woman’s World named it a book-club pick. The content sits closer to the heteronomous pole than anything she has written, dogs and self-reclamation and a charming foreign setting. The prestige reviewers covered it anyway, the Times Book Review and the Boston Globe and Publishers Weekly, because the name on the cover carries the capital of six earlier books and a Holocaust novel that the field consecrated. The name now does work the individual book need not do. That is what accumulated symbolic capital buys.

One choice runs through every book and reads as the sharpest position-taking of all. Grodstein writes men. She narrated her first novel through a man waiting on a pregnancy test, and she kept choosing male narrators for years, the internist, the biologist, the suburban father at the crossroads. She has explained the choice as imaginative distance and as a guard against writing a flattering version of herself. Inside the field the choice does more. The literary field assigns women novelists a marked position, the woman writing women, the domestic and the autobiographical, a slot with a lowered ceiling. A woman who narrates men claims the unmarked position instead, the one the field treats as universal, the territory of Philip Roth (1933–2018) and John Updike (1932–2009), the great male chroniclers of male midlife and its appetites and failures. To write a suburban man’s fall from grace is to write toward the center of the postwar American canon rather than toward the margin reserved for women’s fiction. The male narrator is a bid for the serious-novelist position, made by a writer who understood the map.

Set the trajectory out and the coherence is hard to miss. Stories on a literary press to bank prestige. A pseudonym to wall off the commercial work. A permanent home in the consecrated middle. A run of professional-class subjects pitched to the readers who hold cultural capital. A sacred subject to insure the leap into mass consecration. Male narrators to claim the unmarked, central position the field denies most women. An academic chair that turns the player into a referee. None of it requires a conspiracy. It requires a habitus, a feel for the game so deep it never has to be spoken, the kind a child absorbs in a house with a painter and a doctor and carries into every later room.

The last image is the first one. The director sits at the head of the seminar table while a young writer takes the silence and writes down what the room says. She was that writer once. She holds now the position she once faced, and the position is not a reward she retired into. It is a station in the field’s work of reproducing itself. The pages on the table will become books, and some of the books will reach the consecrated middle, and the writers who make them will have learned the rules in her room. The field renews itself through her, which is the surest sign that she reached its center. She is no longer only playing the game. She helps decide who else gets to play.

Related Links

Pearl Abraham Elisa Albert Steve Almond Jonathan Ames Shalom Auslander Aimee Bender Karen Bender Amy Bloom Danit Brown Melvin Jules Bukiet Tamar Fox Naama Goldstein Rebecca Goldstein Yael Goldstein Laurie Graff Lauren Grodstein Ehud Havazelet Joanna Hershon Dara Horn Molly Jong-Fast Mitchell James Kaplan Binnie Kirshenbaum Sana Krasikov Adam Mansbach Tova Mirvis Gurumurthy Neelakantan Alana Newhouse Jon Papernick Rachel Resnick Thane Rosenbaum Elizabeth Rosner Wendy Shalit Ilana Stanger-Ross Laurie Gwen Shapiro Rochelle Shapiro Andrea Seigel Robert Siegel Terrie Silverman Margot Singer Leora Skolkin-Smith Yuri Slezkine Diana Spechler Steve Stern Ayelet Waldman Katharine Weber Tamar Yellin People of the Book Festival 2006

Yosef Abramowitz Edward Alexander Michael Berenbaum Sally Berkovic James Besser Reuven Blau Stephen Bloom Andrew Silow-Carroll Shmuley Boteach Benyamin Cohen Debra Nussbaum Cohen Robert Cohn Ami Eden Rob Eshman Larry Cohler-Esses Frances Dinkelspiel Matt Dorf Ami Eden Charles Fenyvesi Eric Fingerhut Amnon Finkelstein Sue Fishkoff Samuel Freedman Stephen Fried Robert I. Friedman Heshy Fried Jonathan Friendly Neal Gabler Evan Gahr J.J. Goldberg Ari Goldman Yossi Klein Halevi Malcolm Hoenlein Wayne Hoffman Hollywood Jews Mickey Kaus Eve Kessler Michael Kinsley Amy Klein Marc S. Klein Lisa S. Lenkiewicz Gene Lichtenstein Jason Maoz Jonathan Mark Deborah Dash Moore Alana Newhouse Gustav Niebuhr Ori Nir Steve Rabinowitz Gary Rosenblatt Jennie Rothenberg Debra Rubin Neil Rubin Walter Ruby Douglas Rushkoff Jonathan Sarna Cathy Seipp Rabbi Avi Shafran Mark Silk Sheldon Teitelbaum Jonathan Tobin Tom Tugend David Twersky Teresa Watanabe Steven I. Weiss Leon Wieseltier Paul Wilkes Lauren Winner Yori Yanover Larry Yudelson

Posted in Literature | Comments Off on Lauren Grodstein